Earl of Kinnoul being Chancellour dying a Person of singular Prudence and Integrity his Majesty knew not where to fill the place with a Successor with whom he might more securely trust his Conscience then with this aged Prelate near to God by his Function and by his age being then arrived to Davids great Climacterick so neer to his end as might well put him in remembrance that the account which he was to give of his Stewardship could not be far off And this honour he enjoyed to his death with the approbation of all only such excepted whose evil eye at the Clergy and their own particular ambition wrapt into such a fancy as made them think every honour to be misplac'd that was not setled on their own shoulders He had not fully measured out four years in the discharge of the duties of this place which did not so entangle him but that the danger of the Church which then was drawing on filled him full of thoughts which way he might divert it when that unhappy design which had been so long hatching under the wings and warmth of a mal-content and seditious party began to be ready to fly abroad And what could be called for as a fitter Midwife to this birth then something that at least might look like Religion For the rule was given long ago before ever Macchiavel lived to vent it and is likely to hold to the end of the World Quoties vis fallere Plebem Finge Deum And from hence rose that storm which with so much violence fell on this Reverend good man that he was forced by it for safety of his life to retire into England where age and grief with a sad soul in a crazy body had so distempered him that he was driven to take harbour in New-castle till by some rest and the care of his Physicians he had recovered so much strength as brought him to London But this proved but a short reprieve for being come thither he fell into a relapse and the sentence of death being to be executed on him he took his bed some nine dayes before waiting for that blessed hour when being freed from any farther heart-breakings for those evils he could not prevent he might be admitted into his Masters joyes where future calamities could not reach him In this time of his sickness and preparation for his end he was visited by the Archbishop of Canterbuâ—y and some other Bishops with whom with great devotion he received that blessed Viaticum the Bread that came from Heaven in the strength of which he was to pass unto Eternity After which though his desire was rather to compose himself for privacy and silence then to admit of any company he could not prevent the visits of many honorable Persons Among whom the visit of the Marquiss Hamilton being looked upon by the eye of the World as disaffected to the whole Order deserves more particularly to be remembred and the circumstances of it you shall have in those tearms as they are related The Marquiss coming neer to his bed-side was pleased to say My Lord I am come to kiss your Lordships hands and humbly to ask your blessing To which the Archbishop with a soft voice answered My Lord you shall have my blessing but give me leave to speak these few words to you My Lord I visibly foresee that the Church and King are both in danger to be lost and I am verily perswaded that there is none under God so able to prevent it as your Lordship And therefore I speak to you as dying Prelat in the words of Mordecai to Esther If you do it not Salvation in the end shall come where else but you and your house shall perish To whom the Marquiss made this worthy reply That what he foresaw was his grief and he wished from his heart he were able to do that which was expected from him though it were to be done with the sacrificing of his Life and Fortunes After which upon his knees he received the Archbishops blessing and departed I shall make no Commentary upon it for the best interpreters of words are actions As he lived so he died in peace with a stilness so much more then ordinary that they who were about him could not by any outward agony perceive when that peaceable Soul of his departed But before that last minute sad to his friends but to him infinitely joyful had closed up those eyes which had so long been watchful for the Church he govern'd his Intellectuals and best Faculties being clear and undisturbed and desiring to leave the world a copy of the faith he died in he premised it to his last Will and Testament in this form following First for that I esteem it the duty of every Christian especially of those whose service it hath pleased God to make use of in his Church to make some open declaration of his Faith wherein he lives and dies I profess that I believe all the Articles of that ancient Christian Creed commonly called The Apostles Creed the sum whereof is That God is One-in Three Persons the Father Creator of all things the Son made Man in fulness of time who by his bitter Possion and Death having redeemed Mankinde rose from death and ascended to Heaven from whence he will come to judge all flesh and the Holy Ghost proceeding from the Father and the Son the Sanctifier of all that believe That this God hath chosen to himself a Church the Members whereof living in Communion though never so dispersed shall by his infinite mercy receive remission of all their sins and being raised again in their Bodies at the last day shall enjoy everlasting life This is the sum of my faith Other Additaments which Ignorance and Corruption have super-induced into Christianity I simply refuse beseeching God to purge his Church from the Errors and Superstition that hath crept into the same and at last to make us all that are called Christians the Sheep of one Fold For matters of Rites and Government my judgement is and hath been That the most simple decent and humble Rites should be chosen such as the bowing of the knee in the receiving the holy Sacrament with others of the like kinde Profaneness being as dangerous to Religion as Superstition As touching the Government of the Church I am verily perswaded that the Government Episcopal is the onely Right and Apostolick Form Parity among Ministers being the breeder of all Confusion as experience might have taught us And for those Ruling-Elders as they are a meer humane Device so they will prove when the way is more open to them the Ruine of both Church and State In the simplicity of this Faith he lived and in this he died like one of the Bishops of those Primitive Times when the modern names of-Faction were not known and whosoever agreed to these Fundamentals the Church was not so nice a Mother as to cast them out And though in the passages of his life
a prisoner deceive his keepers Concerning the intelligence he kept with forain Princes for the entertaining of civil peace that he did not think the Assembly would disallow it seeing diversity of Religion made not leagues of friendship unlawful And that they should meddle with the choice of his servants he held it strange This he hoped they would remit to himself and not to be too curious in examining the occasions of their placing or displacing And where they complained that since his accepting of the government the liberties of the Church had been refringed he said that since that time more good and profitable lawes had been made for the advancement of true Religion then ever before and if any thing lacked in the execution the fault was not his For that which concerned the Church rents he answered that those things must be helped in Parliament and that he should assist the reformation thereof at his power As for the punishment of the abominations mentioned that the fault could not be imputed to him sith he was willing to give Commission to such as the Ministers should judge most fit for the execution of lawes And for Ecclesiastical Acts which his authority was said to impede he knew none of late onely he had stayed the remove of Mr. Alexander Arbuthnet from the Colledge of Aberdene to be Minister of S. Andrews which being rightly considered would not be found prejudicial to the Church nor impertinent for him to deal in Lastly for the murmur of people perverting of lawes and difference amongst the Nobility his Majesty said that he was ready to hearken to any good advice for reformation of that which should be found amisse The answers all most reasonable and proceeding from the King ought to have been well taken but the discontent they had received for the late change in Court made every thing distasteful and still the displeasure betwixt the King and Church did grow as we shall hear In the beginning of November Lodowick eldest son to the late Duke of Lennox arrived at Leth and was conveyed by the Earls of Huntley Crawford and Montross to the King who lay then at Kinneill Soon after the advertisement of the Noblemans death the King had sent the Master of Gray into France to bring home all his children But Lodowick excepted who then was 13. years of age the rest were young and not able to indure so long a journey The King receiving him with great expressions of love did presently invest him in his Fathers lands and honours committing the trust of his affairs to the Earl of Montrosse till he should grow up to maturity for his education in letters Mr. Gilbert Moncreef the King his principal Physician was appointed to attend him a man wise and of good learning Some years after two of his sisters were brought into the countrey Henrietta the eldest was married to George Earl of Huntley Mary the younger of the two to Iohn Earl of Marre to the third the King had provided an honourable match but she having vowed her self to God would not be wonne from the Cloyster by any perswasion a younger son came to the King after he went into England and was by him advanced to great honours Thus the untimely losse of their Father did turn to the childrens benefit by the constant and unmatchable kindness of a loving King In the countrey matters grew daily more and more troubled Those that disobeyed the charges given them for entering in Ward pretended the time assigned for their entry to have been so short and the distance of the place so great as there was no possibility in them to obey yet under hand they were still seeking to strengthen themselves and associate others to be of their faction To take from them this pretext the first of December was allowed them for their entring in Ward and so many as should find surety to obey had favour promised them The Laird of Braid Colluthy Mr. David Lindesay and Mr. Andrew Hay were licenced also to conferre with them and with all that had any part in the attempt of Ruthven for informing them of his Majesties gracious inclination towards all of that number who should acknowledge their offence and live obedient and peaceably from thenceforth But little or nothing was wrought this way whereupon the King took purpose to convene the Estates this 17th of December and having exponed his whole proceeding in that business an Act was passed by an universal consent of this tenour Albeit the late surprise and restraint of our person perpetrated in August bygone a year was a crime of laesae Majestatis hainous in it self of dangerous sequel and most pernicious example meriting the more severe punishment because the committers thereof for the most part besides the allegiance and common duty of subjects were specially bound to us by particular favours and benefits bestowed on them yet out of our natural disposition to clemency we resolved to reduce them by all gentle means to their duties and not only forbare to use them with rigour but made offer of pardon and mercy to such as would acknowledge their offence and continue thereafter in a dutiful obedience satisfying our selves with that moderate declaration which tended not in any sort to their detriment and prorogating days and moneths to see what they could perform Hereof we gave our promise to the Queen of England which was certified to them by divers and of late by certain Ministers and well disposed Gentlemen whom we licenced to conferre with them for perswading them of our sincere meaning behaving our selves in all this as a kind Father that seeketh to recover his children and not as a Prince that respected his estate But our lenity not having produced the effects which were wished we took counsel to assemble our Estates and make them witnesses of our clemency whatsoever might happen to their persons hereafter and now by their advice we have determined to prosecute with all rigour such of that number as shall continue in their disobedience and shall not embrace the offers of pardon made unto them In the execution whereof our Nobility and Estates convened have solemnly promised their assistance and for the greater authority both We and our said Estates have subscribed this Act with our hands Further by their advice We have ordained and ordain the Act of Councel past in October 1582. touching the attempt at Ruthven to be delete forth of the Books inhibiting all and sundry of whatsoever estate quality and degree to allow by word writing or otherwise the foresaid fact which We being now at liberty and our Estates have so publickly condemned This Act made the Earl of Rothes protested that his subscription to the Act in October 1582. approving the attempt of Ruthven for good service should not be laid to his charge seeing he did the same unwillingly and by his Majesties special command and direction like as soon after the
have done nothing in that accident at Striveling that might touch her in honour At the same time was the Princess Elizabeth who was brought alongst with the Queen taken from the Earl of Linlithgow and given to the custody of the Lady Harrington the Earl his service in her education being by Act of Councell approved All this Summer the sickness was reigning at London which made the Coronation to be deferred unto Iuly on the 27 day whereof the King and Queen were solemnly inaugurated in the Church of Westminster Iohn Whitgift Archbishop of Canterbury performing the Ceremonies There had been few dayes before a conspiracy detected against the King plotted by two Priests the one called William Watson the other William Grey and George Brook Esq There joyned with them upon some discontents the Lord Cobham the Lord Grey Sir Griffin Marcham and Sir Walter Raleigh this last had served the late Queen a long time as Captain of her guard and being put from the place and the same bestowed upon Sir Thomas Areskin Lord Fenton in Scotland he grudged exceedingly The treason being discovered which came by this occasion Raleigh parting with his sister at London had commended himself to her prayers saying That he was going whence he thought not to return which she did interpret of some combat he had undertaken and breaking the same to her neighbours the words were carred to Court where they received another construction they were all apprehended and committed to severall Prisons Being brought to their triall in Winchester about the beginning of December they were found guilty and condemned to die George Brook and the two Priests were executed as Traitors the rest while they expected nothing but death for they were brought all one after another to the place of execution and their heads laid under the axe to be cut off were spared and the execution of the sentence pronounced suspended The people that were assembled in great numbers hearing the Mandate read which was published by the Sheriffe and was to this effect That his Majesty unwilling to have the beginning of his reign stained with the bloud of Noblemen though convicted of a most hainous crime was pleased to extend his clemency towards them and having spared the L. Cobham Grey because in the dispensing of mercy regard must be taken of inferiors had bestowed the same favour on the other two did greatly extoll his Majesties clemency promising to themselves much happiness under his government that could so temper his justice and mercy Cobham and Grey lifting up their hands to heaven did thank God who had thus inclined his Majesties heart professing they were unworthy of life and that they should be ashamed ever to shew their faces amongst men having wronged so good and gracious a King The next year began with a conference of the Clergy at Hampton Court divers petitions had been exhibited to his Majesty for reformation of abuses in the Church whereupon he took purpose to call certain of the Bishops Deans and Doctors together and with them some of the most grave and modest among the complainers The Bishops were the Archbishop of Canterbury the Bishop of London Durham Winchester Worcester S. Davids Chichester Carlile and Peterborough The Deans of the Chappell Christs Church Worcester Westminster Pauls Chester Windsor Dr. Field and Dr. King for the petitioners Dr. Reynolds Dr. Spark Mr. Knewstubb and Mr. Chatterton were present These being called into the Privy Chamber the King spake unto them to this effect That following the ensample of all Christian Princes who in the Commencement of their reign do usually begin with the establishment of the Church he had now at his entrance to the Crown taken course to assemble them for settling an uniform order in the same for planting unity removing dissensions and reforming abuses which he said were naturally incident to all politick bodies And yet that he should not be mistaken and his purpose in assembling them misconstrued he declared that his meaning was not to make any innovation of the government established which he knew was approved of God but to hear and examine the complaints that were made and remove the occasions thereof whereof he willed the petitioners to begin and shew what the things were that grieved them Doctor Reynolds with the other three falling upon their knees after a short gratulatory preamble reduced the matters questioned to two heads some he said concerned the matters of the Church and others the Government Touching the Doctrine that in the Book of Articles of religion some things were obscure and some things defective which they wished to be supplied and explained Being desired to name the particulars he condescended upon some Articles whereof after they had conferred a while and he professed to have received satisfaction the King said That if these were the greatest matters that grieved them such importunity needed not as was used to him and that a more private course had been better Then falling to speak of the Government of the Church the want and scarcity of sufficient Ministers in every Parish was much complained of with the subscription urged to the Communion book the censures inflicted by lay Chancellors and other moe points which are to be seen in the Conference imprinted after some three houres debating they were commanded to meet again in the same place the 18 of Ianuary at which time they should know his Majesties pleasure in these matters At the day the Bishops Deans and Doctors of the Arches being first called the Archbishop presented certain notes of explanation of the Liturgy which the King had commended to the Bishops care and thereafter his Majesty questioning them touching the exercise of the high Commission the Oath ex officio the censure of exâ—cmmunication and the matter of subscription when as they had answered in all these points to his Majesties content Doctor Reynolds and the others were desired to come into the chamber and the foresaid explanations read unto them wherewith they professed to be satisfied The King upon this expressing a great contentment with that which had passed among them did seriously exhort them to the preservation of unity willing the Bishops to use their inferiors with all lenity and take the fairest waies for reclaiming those that were otherwise minded warning these others also to beware of obstinacy in their opinions and disobedience to the orders of the Church Obedience said he and humility are the marks of good and honest men such I believe you to be but it feareth me that many of your sort are humorous and too busie in the perverting of others The exceptions taken against the Communion book as I perceive are matters of meer weakness and they who are discreet will be gained with time by gentle persuasions or if they be und street better it is to remove them then to have the Church troubled with their contentions For the Bishops I
new business in September complained to the Councell of the disobedience given to their charge order was taken hereupon to summon them before the Councell and a beginning made with the two Leaders of the rest Mr. Forbes and Mr. Welch being charged to a certain day of the same moneth They appeared and standing to the defence of that which they had done were committed to the Castle of Blackness direction was likewise given for citing the rest to the third of October At the day all appeared and being charged for disobeying his Majesties letter thirteen of the number acknowledging their offence and protesting that what they did was not out of disobedience intreated the Lords to intercede with his Majesty for their Pardon the rest taking contrary course and maintaining their proceedings were Committed to severall prisoners their names were Mr. Charles Farum Mr. Iohn Monro Mr. Iames Irwyn Mr. William Forbes Mr. Nathaniell Inglis Mr. Andrew Duncan Mr. Iames Grey and Mr. Iohn Sharp Some of these being sent to Dunbarton others to Blackness and some to the Castle of Down the others that had confessed their offence were dimitted suffered to return to their charges These proceedings of the Councell were openly condemned by divers preachers and to make them more odious it was every where given out that the suppressing of Assemblies and present discipline with the introduction of the rites of England were the matters intended to be established whereupon the declaration following was by his Majesties command published Whereas we have ever since it pleased God to establish us in the imperiall Crown of great Britain equally regarded the good of both kingdomes now happily united in our royall person in one Monarchy ever minding to maintain and continue the good and laudable customes and laws whereby each of them hath been these many ages so worthily governed nevertheless some malicious spirits enemies to common tranquillity have laboured to possesse the mindes of our well affected subjects with an opinion that we do presently intend a change of the authorized discipline of the Church and by a suddain and unseasonable laying on of the rites ceremonies and whole Ecclesiasticall order established in this part of our kingdome of Britaine to overturn the former government received in these parts which none of our good subjects we trust will be so credulous to believe knowing how carefull we have been to maintain both Religion and Justice and to reform the evills that did in any sort prejudice the integrity of either of the two whereby justice hath attained under our government to a greater perfection and splendor then in any of our predecessors times and many abuses and corruptions in the discipline of the Church amended that otherwise might have brought the purity of Religion in extreme danger neither of which was done by our soveraign and absolute authority although we enjoy the same as freely as any King or Monarch of the world but as the disease of the civill body ever was cured by the advise of our three Estates so were the defects of the Church by the help and counsell of those that had greatest interest therein And however in rule of policy we cannot but judge it convenient that two estates so miserably disjoyned should be drawn to as great conformity in all things as the good of both may permit and that no Monarchy either in Civill or Ecclesiasticall policy hath yet obtained to that perfection that it needs no reformation or that infinite occasions may not arise whereupon wise Princes will foresee for the benefit of their estates just cause of alteration yet are we and ever have been resolved not to make any suddain and hasty change in the government of that part of our kingdome either Civill or Ecclesiasticall but with grave advise and consent of our Estates and the wisest and best sort of them whom it most properly concerns much less to trouble them with an unnecessary alteration of indifferent and ceremoniall matters and to do it upon such foreseen advantages and prevention of confusion and evill to come as the greatest enemies to peace and obedience to Princes shall not obtrude any inconvenient to the contrary And as by Gods holy assistance we have drawn that part of our kingdome out of infinite troubles factions and barbarities reducing the utmost borders and confines thereof to Gods obedience and acknowledging of our laws a condition never heard of since this Isle was first inhabited so by the same divine providence and our fatherly care over the whole Island we intend to transmit the same in good order happy quietness and flourishing policy to the posterity wherewith God hath blessed us and after them to the worlds end Like as for the more verification of his own honourable intention and to stop the mouths of those unquiet spirits raisers of that false scandall of alteration we have appointed a generall Assembly to be holden at Dundie the last Tuesday of Iuly whereat we expect a reparation of these disorders in as farre as belongeth to their censure and to be freed in time coming of all such calumnies Given at our Honour of Hampton Court the 26 of September 1605 and in the third year of our reign of Great Britain France and Ireland The Copies of this Declaration were sent to the Ministers remaining in ward that they might see the vanity of these rumors and be induced to acknowledge their offence but they still continuing in their obstinacy and shewing no tokens of penitency were again called before the Councell the 24th of October to receive their censure for the disobedience of his Majesties commandements At which time being enquired what they had to say for themselves and how they could excuse the contempt of his Majesties directions after some speeches tending to justifie their doings they presented a write a Declaration formed in this sort Please your Lordships the approbation or disallowance of a Generall Assembly hath been and should be a matter spiritual and alwaies cognosced and judged by the Church as Iudges competent within this Realm and seeing we are called before your Lordships to hear and see it found and declared that we have contemptuously and seditiously convened and assembled our selves in a Generall Assembly at Aberdene the first Tuesday of Julyâ—ast â—ast and the said Assembly to be declared unlawfull as at more length is contained in the summons executed against us We in consideration of the premises and other reasons to be given by us have just cause to decline your Lordships judgment as no waies competent in the cause above specified and by these presents we simpliciter decline the same seeing we are most willing to submit our selves to a triall of a Generall Assembly that is only the Iudge competent Subscribed with our hands the 24th of October 1605. The subscribers were Mr. Iohn Forbes Mr. Iohn Welch Mr. Iohn Monro Mr. Andrew Duncan Mr. Alexander Straghan Mr. Iames Greg Mr. William
were a misknowing of your places and withall a disclaiming of that innate power which we have by our calling from God whereby we have place to dispose of things external in the Church as we shall think them to be convenient profitable for advancing true religion among our subjects Wherefore let it be your care by all manner of wise discreet perswasions to induce them to an obedient yeelding to these things as in duty both to God and us they are bound and do not think we will be satisfied with delays mitigations and other we know not what shifts have been proponed for we will not be content with any thing but a simple and direct acceptation of these Articles in the form sent by us unto you a long time past considering both the lawfulness and undeniable convenience of them for the better furtherance of piety and Religion the establishing whereof it had rather have becomed you to beg of us then that we should have needed thus to urge the practise of them upon you These matters indeed concern you of the Ecclesiasticall charge chiefly neither would we have called Noblemen Barons and others of our good subjects to the determination of them but that we understand the offence of people that have been so much objected wherein you must bear with us to say that no Kingdome doth breed or hath at this time more loving dutifull and obedient subjects then we have in that our native kingdome of Scotland and so if any disposition hath appeared to the contrary in any of them we hold the same to have proceeded from among you albeit of all sorts of men ye are they that both of duty were bound and by particular benefits obliged to have continued your selves and confirmed others by sound doctrine and exemplary life in a reverent obedience to our commandments What and how many abuses were offered us by divers of the Ministery there before our happy coming to the Crown of England we can hardly forget and yet like not much to remember neither think we that any Prince living should have kept himself from falling in utter dislike with the profession it self considering the many provocations that were given unto us but the love of God and his truth still upheld us and will by his grace so do unto the end of our life our patience always in forgetting and forgiving of many faults of that sort and constant maintaining of true Religion against the adversaries by whose hatefull practises we live in greater perill then you all or any of you should have produced better effect among you then continuall resistance of our best purposes we wish that we be no more provoked nor the truth of God which you teach and profess any longer slandered by such as under the cloak of seeming holiness walk disorderly amongst you shaking hands as it were and joyning in this their disobedience to Magistracy with the upholders of Popery In summe our hearty desire is that at this time you make the world see by your proceedings what a dutifull respect you bear to us your Soveraign Prince and naturall King and Lord that as we in love and care are never wanting to you so ye in an humble submission to our so just demands be not found inferiour to others our subjects in any of our kingdomes and that the care and zeal of the good of Gods Church and of the advancing of piety and truth doth chiefly incite us to the following of these matters God is our witness the which that it may be before your eyes and that according to your callings you may strive in your particular places and in this generall meeting to do these things which may best serve to the promoving of the Gospell of Christ even our prayers are earnest to God for you requiring you in this and other things to credit the bearer hereof our servant and Chaplain the Dean of Winchester whom we have expresly sent thither that he may bring unto us a certain relation of the particular carriages of all matters and of the happy event of your meeting which by Gods blessing who is the God of order peace and truth we do assuredly expect unto whose gracious direction we commend you now and for ever Given at Theobalds the 10 of Iuly 1616. The Letter being read once and again as the custome is with letters of such importance the Archbishop of S. Andrews resumed shortly the heads thereof advising them as he had done in his exhortation to consider the inconveniencies they should draw upon the Church by the refusall of the Articles After which the rolls being called certain of the most wise and discreet Ministers were set apart to conferre upon the Articles How matters proceeded in the said Assembly you may learn by the Defence afterward published in answer to a lying and seditious pamphlet that came forth in print against the conclusions there taken To our story it shall suffice that after long reasoning first in the conference and then in the full Assembly the Articles were concluded in this form 1 Seeing we are commanded by God himself that when we come to worship him we fall down and kneel before the Lord our maker and considering with all that there is no part of divine worship more heavenly and spirituall then is the holy receiving of the blessed body blood of our Lord and Saviour Iesus Christ like as the most humble reverent gesture of our body in our meditation and the lifting up of our hearts best becometh so divine and sacred an action therefore notwithstanding that our Church hath used since the reformation of Religion to celebrate the holy communion to the people sitting by reason of the great abuse of kneeling used in the Idolatrous worship of the Sacrament by the Papists yet seeing all memory of by past superstitions is past in reverence of God and in due regard of so divine a Mystery and in remembrance of so mysticall an union as we are made partakers of the Assembly thinketh good that the blessed Sacrament be celebrated hereafter meekly and reverently upon their knees 2 If any good Christian visited with long sickness and known to the Pastor by reason of his present infirmity be unable to resort to the Church for receiving the holy communion or being sick shall declare to the Pastor upon his conscience that he thinks his sicknesse to be deadly and shall earnestly desire to receive the same in his house the Minister shall not deny him so great a comfort lawfull warning being given to him the night before and that there be three or four of good Religion and conversation free of all lawfull impediments present with the sick person to communicate with him who must also provide a convenient place in his house and all things necessary for the reverent administration thereof according to the order prescriâ—ed in the Church 3 Item The Minister shall often admonish the people
THE HISTORY OF THE Church of Scotland Beginning the Year of our Lord 203 and continued to the end of the Reign of King JAMES the VI. of ever blessed Memory Wherein are described The Progress of Christianity The Persecutions and Interruptions of it The Foundation of Churches The Erecting of Bishopricks The Building and Endowing Monasteries and other Religious Places The Succession of Bishops in their Sees The Reformation of Religion and the frequent Disturbances of that Nation by Wars Conspiracies Tumults Schisms Together with great variety of other Matters both Ecclesiasticall and Politicall WRITTEN By that grave and Reverend Prelate and wise COUNSELLOR IOHN SPOTSWOOD Lord Archbishop of S. Andrews and Privy Counsellor to King CHARLES the I. that most Religious and blessed Prince Res in exitu aestimantur cù abeunt ex oculis hinc videntur LONDON Printed by I. Flesher for R. Royston at the Angel in Ivie-lane MDCLV AEtat suae 74 Aº 1639 HONI SOIT QVI MAL Y PENSE Aspice non frustrâ Veneranda haec pingitur Icon Vivit adhuc tanti qvaelibet umbra Viri Prisca nitet Vultu Pietas Virtusque Sepulchri Nescia in Effigie nescit et ipsa Mori Sic vno Intuitu Vultûs Morumque Volumen Perlegis et Pictor transit in Historicum IOANNES SPOTISWOODE ARCHIEPISCOPVS St. ANDREANVS TOTIVS SCOTIAE PRIMAS ET METROPOLITANVS EIVSDEMQVE REGNI CANCELIA us W. Hollar fecit THE PUBLISHER TO THE READER THis History being wrote in calm and quiet Times and by a person whose temper and disposition was not unsutable to them had the ill hap to have an hideous storm tread upon the heels of it which among other greater Wrecks and Ruines might very likely have buried this never to have been raised up again But Providence had so disposed of it that a Copy of it lighting into more Ingenuous and Noble hands it was thought a sin by them to stifle and conceal it from the World which now being in dotage and infinitely in love with Change may reade here if they do not feel it already the sad Effects which an unruly and a misgovern'd Reformation usher'd in by Tender Consciences brings upon them Nor doth it come forth now to cast any Obloquy upon that Church or Nation famous in former Times for so much Piety that the devotion of the Natives under so cold a Clime whether you consider the rich Endowments or magnificent Structures of Places dedicated to Gods Service can hardly be match'd but to shew rather the variation of all Humane Things and how easie it is to slide from something that might look like Superstition into the contrary Vices of Sacriledge and Profaneness for which they have felt so remarkable a Scourge that unless it be in the same Island and all Circumstances considered scarce in that can the whole World and the Stories of it sute them with a Parallel But there is lesse to be said of this because if the Times become patient of hearing Truth you may possibly by the Industry of some good hand have the latter and more Fatall part of the Story For though this Cloud in the North was at first no bigger then a Hand and might have been grasp'd and easily dispers'd by the Authority then in being had it not miscarried in being too tender towards it hath since for the sins of both Nations rowl'd it self into a more Universal Darkness and pour'd down such a sweeping Rain upon us as hath carried away all that is Sacred with it And for us that live to see the Desolation on all hands our onely portion left us is to mourn in secret for Nihil praeter plorare relictum est And that you may know to how innocent and unbyassed a person you owe this Story do but impartially reade it and you shall finde it woven with so even threed and so much of the spirit of meekness in all the passages of it that neither the Rage of the first Reformers nor the Fury of them who in after â—imes did second them could tempt him to dispense so much with his own nature as to passe any bitter Reproof upon them but leaves them upon the Stage with the bare Narrative of their actions and trusts the judgement of the Reader either to condemn or to acquit them What the Life of this Author was hath been diligently and faithfully collected by a Reverend Person of that Nation who out of the midst of the Ruines of his Church hath gather'd out of the Rubbidge of it the substance of these following Particulars that this world of ours being now grown barren of such Examples might at least have an excellent Copy set before them which if they have not the Will to imitate yet let them use it as they do their Pictures and commend the Hand though they neglect his Virtues There is no more to say to thee but this That if there be so much Devotion in thee as to melt thee into Prayers and Tears for the Sufferings of thine own Church Let there be so much Charity too as to bestow some of them on our Neighbour Nation from whom our Ruine came and have since so deeply smarted for it that a discreet and a very considerable person among them hath so far in my hearing expressed his Penitence for it as to say That it was true that he with the rest of his Nation had buried Episcopacy and their Ancient Monarchy in one and the same Grave but upon the sad consequences of it they could be content to tear up the very earth of that Grave with their Teeth so that they might raise up Both again And when this single Vote shall come to be the Vote of the whole Nation God is where he was and without the attending the Revolution of Plato's Great Year can when he pleaseth and by what means he pleaseth restore them to their former Happiness Non si malè Nunc Olim sic erit The Authors Life THough Buildings are looked upon with more pleasure when they are rear'd then in their foundations yet that this Reverend Prelat raised in his own Countrey to the highest honour that his condition was capable of may not seem obscurely to have stole into the World as a Mushrome of a nights growth or as that Roman did of whom it is said in Tacitus Videtur Curtius Rufus è se natus It can no way be impertinent to mention that he was descended from the Lairds of Spotiswood in the Merse an ancient race of Gentlemen and the chief of that surname His Grandfather died in the bed of honour with his King Iames the fourth in the battel of Flodden field a battel that might have been looked upon as most unfortunate to that Nation had not their latter contests by the sword proved infinitely more unhappy His Father was no sword-man but betook himself to the study of the Arts passing his course of Philosophy in the Colledge of Glasgow with a purpose the better to enable himself for
magnifie nor cry it up as they do To remedy this want and let all that desire to be truly informed of things fallen out in our times I took the pains to collect this History which I do now humbly present unto Your Sacred Majesty If the same shall be graciously accepted as I cannot but presume upon Your accustomed humanity to all I have that I desire for with me it is a small thing to be judged of others God knoweth I have followed the Truth and studied to observe the Laws of History The Collection premitted in the two first Books concerning the planting and progress of Christian Religion in this Kingdome with the worthy Instruments that God raised to propagate the true Faith both here and in the neighbouring Countries contained no great matters as of those first Ages whereof we have few or no Records remaining how should any great things be truly affirmed Yet the little I have found and brought together may let us see the exceeding goodness of God toward this Nation having so soon after the Ascension of our Saviour unto the heavens made the Gospel here to be Preached and a Church thereby gathered which to this day hath found a safe harbour under Your Majesties Royall Progenitors Fourteen hundred years and above we reckon since King Donald the first of that name his imbracing the Christian Faith All which time there hath not been wanting in the Royall Stock a most kinde Nursing Father to this Church or if a careless and dissolute King which in so long a succession of Princes is not to be wondred happened to reign the same was ever abundantly repaired by one or other of the Kings that followed neither did this bring them less happiness then honour For give me leave Sir to speak it which I hold not unworthy of your Majesties consideration the Scottish Kingdom once the least of nine Kingdoms that ruled in the Isle by the wonderfull providence of God is now so encreased first in the person of your Majesties blessed Father and now in your own as the Scepter of the whole is put into your Majesties hands which that you may long happily sway and your posterity after you to the worlds end is the hearty wish of all loyall Subjects For my part next to God his undeserved love I do ascribe this happiness to the piety and devotion of your princely Ancestors and to their zeal in maintaining the rights and liberties of this Church Your Majestie keeping the same course which blessed be God you hold you may be confident of God his protection against all dangers whatsoever for he will honour them that honour him and never turn away his face from his Anointed God Almighty I beseech to multiply his blessings upon your Majesty and your Royal Progeny to give you the desire of your heart and clothe all your Enemies with shame So he prayeth that is Your Sacred Majesties Most humble Subject and Servant S. Andrewes From the place of my Peregrination 15 Novemb. 1639. The Contents of the severall Books THe First Book containeth the planting and progress of Christian Religion in this Kingdome unto the subversion of the Picts which fell out about the year of our Lord 840 Fol. 1. The Second Book containeth succession of Bishops in the severall seas of this Kingdome especially in the sea of S. Andrews with other principall things that happened in their times fol. 25. The Third sheweth the History of the Reformation of the Church and how it was wrought fol. 117. The Fourth Book sheweth the things that fell out after Queen MARY her coming from France into this Kingdome unto her resignation of the Crown to King JAMES her Sonne fol. 176. The Fifth declareth how matters passed in the State and Church during the Government of the four Regents His Majesty being yet Minor fol. 213. The Sixth containeth the things that happened after his Majesties assuming of the Government in his own person unto his happy Succession to the Crown of England fol. 282. The Last and Seventh Book rehearseth the proceedings after his Majesties going into England unto his dying fol. 473. THE HISTORY OF THE CHURCH OF SCOTLAND THE FIRST BOOK The Contents The planting and progresse of Christian Religion in this Kingdome unto the subversion of the PICTS which fell out about the year of our Lord 480. HAving purposed to write the History of this Church I have thought meet to begin at the time in which this Kingdom did first receive the Christian faith for albeit we have few or no Records left us of those first times yet as much is to be found in stories as will shew what was the condition of this Church in every age And herewith we must content our selves till we come to the times that yield greater plenty of matter when I shall come to our own time I purpose to set down at length the things that have happened both in the Church and State together with the counsels and causes of those events without the which the History should be of little use For take away from story the causes whereupon the manner how and the purpose wherefore things were done that which remaineth is more like a Fable then an History delighting the Reader it may be for the present but giving little or no instruction at all I am not ignorant how unsafe it is to write of matters so recent and what offence it may give to divers persons but the desire I have to give posterity a true information of things and to have them made wise by our errours weigheth down with me all such feares wherefore without further prefacing to begin IN the year of our Lord 203. which was the fourth of Donald the first his Reign the Faith of Christ was in this Kingdom first publickly embraced King Donald with his Queen and divers of his Nobles being then solemnly baptized Yet was not that the first time wherein Christ was here made known for Tertullian who lived some yeares before speaking of the propagation of the Gospel throughout the world doth reckon among the countreys the parts of Britannie unto which the Romanes could not finde accesse and what these parts were we cannot doubt all the In-land of Britannie being then made subject to the Romanes and no part free but that little corner of the Isle which the Scots did inhabit Moreover it cannot in reason be thought that the conversion of this Kingdome was all wrought at one instant great alterations such as that must needs have been not being made but by little and little so as we may well think that numbers of people have been won to the Christian profession before the same was publickly embraced by the King and his Nobles But who they were that God used as instruments in that work is not certainly known Nicephorus writeth that Simon Zelotes after he had travelled through Egypt Cyrene Afrique Mauritania and Lybia came at last ad occidentalem Oceanum
adversaries charged him with paiment of the moneys wherein he stood obliged for his Bull of priviledges He not able to give satisfaction for the most of his rents had been taken up yearly by the Kings Factors and what he could purchase from his friends was all bestowed at his late reconcilement amongst Courtiers was of new accursed his person arrested his rents lifted by the Kings Officers and a guard appointed to attend him in his own Castle at S. Andrews In this miserable condition not knowing what to do he fell in some trouble of minde and thereupon committed to the custody of Shevez his mortal enemy who was declared his coadjutor by reason of his distraction yet the malice of his adversaries not satisfied herewith at Rome they accused him of heresie schisme simony and a number of other scandalous crimes the trial whereof was commended to one Husman the Popes Inquisitor and to Shevez Divers light and ridiculous accusations were brought against him and amongst other points he was charged to have said three Masses in one day whereas in those times it was difficile to find a Bishop that in three moneths did say one Masse yet the process going on witnesses were brought who verified the accusations and his enemy sitting Judge he was sentenced as guilty of schisme simony heresie and other crimes and thereupon decerned to have lost his dignity and condemned to perpetual prison 35. The sentence pronounced Shevez posted to Rome got the sentence approved and was himself provided to the Archbishoprick All these crosses this innocent Bishop sustained most patiently which his adversaries perceiving they procucured him to be put in close prison within the Isle of Inchcolme where he had four keepers watching him that he should not escape Warre afterwards breaking up with England out of a fear that the English Navy which was then at Sea might fall upon the Isle he was transported to Dunfermlin and from thence to the Castle of Lochleven where at last he died This end had that worthy man in vertue and learning inferiour to none of his time oppressed by the malice and calumnies of his enemies chiefly for that they feared reformation of their wicked abuses by his means The title rather then the Prelacie it selfe he enjoyed 13. years and was buried in S. Servanus Isle within the Chappel of Lochleven All things went now in the Church daily from ill to worse for these who did affect a reformationâ— and lived in some hope thereof beholding the course of things betook themselves to a private life At Court benefices were sold or then bestowed as rewards upon flatterers and the Ministers of unlawful pleasures and in the Church Canonical elections especially in the Monasteries were quite abrogated The King presenting Abbots and Priors unto the Pope none were refused that came with his recommendation Thus was Alexander Thomison Abbot of Dunfermlin canonically elected by the Monks some years before extruded from his place and Henry Chrichton then Abbot of Paisley surrogated in his stead by the Pope at the Kings intercession Likewise Robert Shaw of Minto was in the same manner preferred into Paisley the consent of the Convent not once required So as the Monasteries which were founded for pious and charitable uses came by little and little in the hands of fecular men who having had their education in the Court brought with them from thence the manners thereof shaking off all care of discipline and neglecting the duties of hospitality This begat great offences and made the foundations themselves abhorred partly through the dissolutenesse of those that lived in the places and partly because men saw them inverted to other and contrary uses then the first Founders had appointed Neither were the Monasteries onely corrupted but the whole Ecclesiastick state became also infected Ignorance and Impiety every where prevailing till in end the Laity putting their hands to the work made that violent and disordered Reformation whereof in the next book we shall hear But to return to Shevez he receiving the Pall from the Pope in sign of Archiepiscopal dignity was publickly invested therewith in the Church of Halirudhouse in the year 1478. the King and divers of the Nobility being there present How he governed the See I find not but his entry being such as we have seen did not promise much good I read in some Writers that he was induced by the King and the Duke of Albany to dimit his place in the favours of Master Andrew Stewart Provost of Linclowden the Kings Uncle and to content himself wirh the Bishoprick of Murray whereunto the said Master Andrew was provided but it seemeth this charge took not effect for both the one and the other possessed their own benefices untill their deaths Some years before Shevez his death there arose a controversie betwixt him and Robert Blacater Archbishop of Glasgow concerning their jurisdictions For Blacater had obtained of Pope Alexander the sixth the erection of the See of Glasgow into an Archbishoprick and thereunto were the Bishops of Galloway Argyle and Isles ordained to be subject Shevez refusing to acknowledge him for an Archbishop both the Clergy and Noblemen went into factions some taking part with the one and some with the other But this dissension was soon appeased howbeit with the grudge of both parties and Glasgow declared to be Metropolitane Church the honour of precedencie reserved alwayes to S. Andrews Now whilest the Prelates were contending for preheminence certain Articles were dispersed in the countreys of Kile and Cunningham against the doctrine taught in the Church which stirred up divers to examine the truth of Religion then professed The Articles were these 1. That Images ought not to be made nor worshipped 2. That the reliques of Saints ought not to be adored 3. That it is not lawful to fight for the faith 4. That Christ gave the power of binding and loosing to Peter onely and not to his successours 5. That Christ ordained no Priests to consecrate 6. That after the consecration in the Masse there remaineth bread and that the natural body of Christ is not there 7. That tithes ought not to be paid to Ecclesiastical persons 8. That Christ at his coming did abrogate the power of secular Princes 9. That every faithful man and woman is a Priest 10. That the Unction of Kings ceased at the coming of Christ. 11. That the Pope is not the successour of Peter except in that which our Saviour spake to him when he said Goe behinde me Satan 12. That the Pope deceiveth the people with his Bulls and Indulgences 13. That the Masse profiteth not the soules that are in Purgatory 14. That the Bishops blessing is of no value 15. That Indulgences should not be granted to fight against the Saracens 16. That the Pope exalts himself above God and against God 17. That the Pope cannot remit the pains of Purgatory 18. That the excommunication of
gentleman had travelled in Germany and falling in familiarity with Martin Luther Philip Melanchthon Francis Lamberd and other learned men was by them instructed in the knowledge of true Religion in the profession whereof he was so zealous as he was resolved to come back into his countrey and communicate the light he had received unto others At his return wheresoever he came he spared not to lay open the corruptions of the Romane Church and to shew the errours crept into Christian Religion whereunto many gave eare and a great following he had both for his learning and courteous behaviour to all sorts of people The Clergy grudging at this under colour of conference enticed him to the city of S. Andrews and when he came thither appointed Frier Alexander Campbel to keep company with him and to use the best perswasions he could to divert him from his opinions Sundry conferences they had wherein the Frier acknowledging that many things in the Church did need to be reformed and applauding his judgement in most of the points his minde was rather confirmed then in any sort weakened Thus having stayed some few dayes in the city whilest he suspected no violence to be used under night he was apprehended being in bed and carried prisoner to the Castle the next day he was presented before the Bishop accused for maintaining the Articles following 1. That the corruption of sin remains in children after their Baptism 2. That no man by the power of his free will can do any good 3. That no man is without sin so long as he liveth 4. That every true Christian may know himself to be in the state of grace 5. That a man is not justified by works but by faith onely 6. That good works make not a good man but that a good man doeth good works and that an ill man doeth ill works yet the same ill works truly repented make not an ill man 7. That Faith Hope and Charity are so linked together that he who hath one of them hath all and he that lacketh one lacketh all 8. That God is the cause of sin in this sense that he withdraweth his grace from man and grace withdrawn he cannot but sin 9. That it is a devillish Doctrine to teach that by any actuall penance remission of sin is purchased 10. That auricular Confession is not necessary to salvation 11. That there is no Purgatory 12. That the holy Patriarchs were in heaven before Christs Passion 13. That the Pope is Antichrist and that every Priest hath as much power as the Pope Being desired to expresse his minde touching these Articles he said That he held the first seven to be undoubtedly true whereunto he offered to set his hand the rest he said were disputable points but such as he could not condemne unlesse he saw better reasons then yet he had heard After some conference kept with him on each Article the whole were remitted to the judgement of the Theologues There met to this effect Master Hugh Spence Provost of S. Salvators Colledge Master Iames Waddall Parson of Flisk and Rector of the University Master Iames Simson Officiall of S. Andrews Master Thomas Ramsay professour of the holy Scriptures Master Iohn Grison Theologue and Provinciall of the Black Friers Iohn Tillidaff Warden of the Gray Friers Master Martine Balfoure and Master Iohn Spence Lawyers Sir Alexander Young Batchelar of Divinity Sir Iohn Annand Chanon of of S. Andrews Frier Alexander Campbell Prior of the Black Friers and Master Robert Bannerman Regent of the Pedagogy These men within a day or two presented their Censure of the Articles judging them all Hereticall and contrary to the faith of the Church This subscribed with all their hands and delivered to the Bishop in a solemne meeting kept in the Cathedrall Church the first of March 1527. sentence was pronounced against the young Gentleman declaring him an Heretick and giving him over in the hands of the secular power to suffer punishment due to Heresie There assisted the Bishop in that meeting Gawine Archbishop of Glasgow George Bishop of Dunkeld Iohn Bishop of Brichen and William Bishop of Dumblane Patrick Prior of S. Andrews David Abbot of Aberbrothock George Abbot of Dumfermling Alexander Abbot of Cambuskenneth Henry Abbot of Lundors and Iohn Prior of Pettenweem the Dean Subdean and Thesaurer of the Church of Glasgow with the Rectors of Stobo Areskin Carstares Goven and Glasgow All which set their hands to the sentence and to give it the greater authority whosoever were of any estimation in the University were made to subscrive the same amongst whom was the Earl of Cassels a child of thirteen years old The same day for the execution was hastened lest the King who was gone at that time in Pilgrimage to S. Duthak in Rosse should impede the proceeding he was condemned by the secular Judge and in the afternoon led to the place of his suffering which was appointed to be at the gate of S. Salvators Colledge Being come to the place he put off his Gown and gave it with his Bonnet Coat and other apparell to his servant saying This stuffe will not help in the fire yet will doe thee some good I have no more to leave thee but the ensample of my death which I pray thee keep in minde For albeit the same be bitter and painfull in mans judgement yet is it the entrance to everlasting life which none can inherit that denieth Christ before this congregation Then was he tied to the stake about it a great quantity of coal wood and other combustible matter was heaped whereof he seemed to have no fear but seriously commending his soul into the hands of God held his eyes fixed towards the heavens The Executioner firing the powder that was laid to kindle the wood his lest hand and the side of his face was a little scorched therewith yet the fire did not kindle Whereupon some were sent to the Castle to bring more powder whilest this was bringing he uttered divers comfortable speeches to them that stood by The Friers all that time molesting him with their cries bidding him convert pray to our Lady and say Salve Regina amongst them none was more troublesome then Frier Alexander Campbell who as we said kept company with him at his first coming to the City often he besought him to depart and not to vex him but when he would not cease his crying he said Wicked man thou knowest I am not an heretick and that it is the truth of God for which I now suffer so much thou diddest confesse unto me in private and thereupon I appeal thee to answer before the Iudgement seat of Christ. The powder by this time was brought and the fire kindled after which with a loud voice he was heard to say How long O Lord shall darknesse oppresse this Realm how long wilt thou suffer this tyranny of men and then closed his speeches with these words
words said he can be uttered then to call the Pope the Vicar of Christ the successour of Peter the head of the universal Church most holy most blessed one who cannot erre that may make right of wrong and wrong of right that of nothing may make somewhat that hath all verity inclosed in the shrine of his breast that hath power over all men no man having power over him and through he draw ten thousand millions of souls with himself to hell that none may or ought to say that he doth wrong which words he shewed were expressed in the common law and could not be denied Another note more remarkable he adduced forth of S. Iohn his Revelation where it is said that the Babylonian whore shall make merchandise of the souls of men which never any did of what profession soever they were the Pope and his followers excepted for they said he take upon them to mitigate the paines of souls in Purgatory and to release them by saying of Masses selling of Pardons and Indulgences which none besides them ever did whereupon he inferred that the Church of Rome was quite degenerate from her first purity and that very beast foreshewed in the Scriptures c. At this Sermon Master Iohn Maior the Sub-prior a number of Chanons and Friers of both Orders with the whole University were present whom he appealed to answer his allegations if they found any one of them not consonant to truth The Archbishop being advertised of this wrote to the Sub-prior saying that he wondered how he could suffer such heretical and schismatical doctrines to be taught and not oppose himself thereto Whereupon Iohn Rough and Iohn Knox were cited to answer unto certain heads collected out of their Sermons and set down as followeth 1. That no mortal man can be the head of Christs Church 2. That the Pope is Antichrist and so not a member of Christs mystical body 3. That no man may make or devise a Religion that is acceptable to God but that he is bound to observe and keep the Religion received from God without chopping or changing the same 4. That the Sacraments of the New Testament ought to bee ministred as they were instituted by Christ Iesus and practised by his Apostles nor ought there any thing be added unto them nor diminished from them 5. That the Masse is abominable idolatry blasphemous to the death of Iesus Christ and a profanation to the Lords Suppers 6. That there is no Purgatory in the which the souls of men can either be pined or purged after this life Heaven being appointed for the faithful and Hell for the reprobate and unfaithful 7. That prayer for the dead is vain and to the dead is idolatry 8. That Bishops are no Bishops except they preach themselves wthout a Substitute 9. That tithes by Gods law do not appertain necessarily to Churchmen This last Article I would not omit because it is alledged by those that penned the story whether it was a point of Iohn Roughs preaching or not I cannot say but for Iohn Knox it is clear by his Sermons and writings still extant that he held it a point of high Sacriledge to rob and spoile the Church of tithes It is true that many in these times offending with the extortion of Churchmen did hold that tithes belonged not to the Church by any divine right and knowing that this opinion would find easie passage among the people as also serve to abridge the means and power of Churchmen they were the more ready to deliver such doctrines but this was done rather out of passion then judgement for he that will not wilfully shut his eyes against the truth cannot but know that tithes are the Lords and the portion that he hath served for the maintenance of his worship and service But to leave this The Sub-prior and others of the Clergy that convened with him having laid these Articles to their charge Iohn Knox answered that for himself he was glad to declare his mind in those points before so modest and judicious an auditory and turning to the Sub-prior It is a long time said he since I have heard that you are not ignorant of the truth Therefore I do appeal your conscience before the supreme Iudge that if you think the Articles wherewith we are charged contrarious to the truth of God that you plainly open your self and suffer not the people to be deceived but if in your conscience you know them to be true and sound then I will crave your patrocinie that by your authority the people may be moved to embrace the truth whereof now many doubt because of your indifferencie The Sub-prior answered That he came not there to judge but to conferre of these points and would if he pleased reason a little of the power of the Church which in my opinion said he may very lawfully devise rights and ceremonies for decoring the Sacraments and other parts of divine service Iohn Knox replying That no man in the worship of God might appoint any ceremony giving it a signification to his pleasure One Arbuthnet a gray Frier reasoned so hotly in the contrary that forgetting himself he denied the Apostles to have received the Holy Ghost when they penned their Epistles The Sub-prior checking the Frier did after a little space dimit the Preachers with a brotherly admonition to take heed what doctrine they delivered in publick When they were gone such of the Clergy as were present entred in consultation what was fittest to be done for staying the defection of the people and in end resolved that every learned man of the Abbey and University should preach in the Parish Churches on Sundayes the Sub-prior beginning the Officials following and the rest according to their seniority eschewing all of them to speak of any controverted point which might breed question and minister unto people occasion of talk Iohn Knox who by this mean was excluded from the Pulpit on the Sunday preached on the week dayes sometimes none daring to offer him any wrong because of the fear they stood in of them within the Castle But Iohn Rough being grieved with the wicked and licencious living of the souldiers and others in the Castle took his leave of them and departed into England preaching some years in the Townes of Carlile Berwick and Newcastle he was afterwards provided to a Benefice by the Archbishop of York nor farre from the Town of Hull and resided upon it untill the death of King Edward the sixth In the time of Queen Maries persecution he fled with the wife that he had married unto Friesland and wonne his living with the knitting of Caps hose and such like wares and in November 1557. coming to London for providing some necessaries to maintain his trade was apprehended by the Queens Vice-Chamberlain at the Saracens head in Islington where they who professed Religion used quietly to meet Being brought before Bonner Bishop of London and
like manner except their will had been the will of God they had never come to that Kingdome therefore seeing their will is Gods will we may say to every one of them Thy will be done But when he came to the fourth Petition he was much troubled to find a colour for it confessing it was not in the Saints power to give us daily bread yet they may pray said he to God for us that he will give us our daily bread The like glosse he made upon the rest of the Petitions but with so little satisfaction of the hearers as they all fell a laughing and the children meeting him in the streets did cry and call him Frier Pater noster whereof he grew so ashamed that he left the City Yet in the University the contention ceased not whereupon the Doctors did assemble to dispute and decide the question In that meeting some held that the Pater noster was said to God Formaliter and to Saints Materialiter others not liking the distinction said that the Pater noster ought to be said to God Principaliter and to Saints minus Principaliter others would have it Ultimate non ultimate others Primariò secundariò and some wherewith the most voices went said that the Pater noster should be said to God Capiendo strictè and to Saints Capiendo largè Yet did they not setle upon the distinction and after divers meetings when they could not agree by common consent the decision was remitted to the Provincial Synod which was to meet at Edinburgh in Ianuary following A simple fellow that served the Sub-prior in his chamber for the time thinking there was some great matter in hand that made the Doctors to convene so often asked him one night as he went to bed what the matter was The Sub-prior merrily answering Tom that was the fellowes name we cannot agree whom to the Pater noster should be said he suddainly replyed Sir whom to should it be said but unto God then said the Sub-prior What shall we do with the Saints he answered Give them Ave's and Creeds enow in the devils name for that may suffice them This answer going abroad many said He hath given a wiser decision then all the Doctors had done with their distinctions When the Synod convened the question was again agitated and after much reasoning the same being put to voices it was found that the Pater noster might be said unto the Saints But the Bishops and such as had any judgement would not suffer the conclusiou to be enacted ordaining the Sub-prior at his return to S. Andrews for setling the minds of people to shew that the Pater noster ought to be said to God yet so that the Saints ought also to be invocated And thus ended that contention In this meeting order was taken for publishing an English Catethisme containing a short explanation of the Commandements Belief and Lords Prayer and the Curates enjoyned to read a part thereof every Sunday and holy day to the people when there was no Sermon This being imprinted was sold for two pence and therefore called by the vulgar The two-peny faith The year following another Provincial Councel was kept at Linlithgow in which the maintainers of any opinions contrary to the Church of Rome were accused and the Decrees of the Councel of Tyent made in the time of Pope Paul the third received Some Acts were made for reforming corrupt lives of the Clergy but little or no execution followed they to whom the correction belonged being themselves in the highest measure faulty and culpable But the next year brought with it an alteration in both Kingdomes to the Clergies great content for in England King Edward the sixt departed this life a Prince of rare piety and the special comfort of those who professed the Reformed Religion in whose place Queen Mary succeded one wholly devoted to the Pope and his faction And at home the Governour was induced by Robert Carnegie on whom he relied much and by Panter Bishop of Ross to dimit the Regencie to Queen mother of whom the Clergy held themselves more assured She following the directions of her brother the Duke of Guise and the Cardinal of Loraine set her self to maintain Popish superstition at the uttermost using lesse cruelty then did Queen Mary but more policie and to the same end So as now the fear of change in Religion was gone and the hopes quite dasht of those that sought Reformation yet the Lord by his providence did otherwise dispose things and made that a mean to advance Religion amongst us which men thought should be utterly extinguished for some of those that fled from Queen Maries persecution taking their refuge unto this Kingdome did not onely help to keep in the light which was begun to shine but made the Sunne break up more cleare then before William Harlow a man of simple and mean condition came first into the countrey he had served some years in the English Church with good approbation and was at this time very comfortable to the faithful After him came Iohn Willock a Franciscan sometime in the Town of Aire who for love of Religion had left the countrey and lived in England when the persecution arose there he fled into Embden in Friesland where he professed Medicine and by that occasion was made known to Anna Countesse of Friesland then a widow who employed him in a Commission to the Queen Regent in the year 1554. His Commission giving him some liberty he kept most company with those he saw well affected in Religion and during the time of his aboad was a great encourager of the professors Returning the next year with commendatory letters from the same Countesse to Queen Regent he made his stay in Edinburgh where notwithstanding he was visited with an heavy sickness for divers moneths he ceased not daily to instruct and exhort such as came unto him who were neither few nor of the meaner sort In the end of the year Iohn Knox came into Scotland to whom many of good note repaired for he taught daily in the house of one Iames Sim at Edinburgh where he was secretly kept In his teaching he laboured chiefly to inform his hearers that in no case it was lawful to be present at the Masse or to partake of the Papistical Sacraments William Maitland younger of Lethington a man of good learning and utterance resorting often to his Sermons and perceiving his vehemency in that point took occasion one day in the presence of his auditors to say That he did not think his doctrine well grounded and that wise men ought to serve the time and not expose their lives to unnecessary dangers and so make themselves unprofitable to the Church For even the Apostle S. Paul said he to eschew the tumult of the people at Ierusalem went into the Temple and purified himself with four men that had a vow
Peter and S. Pauls Isle upon the South of the Cathedral Church 18. After his death William Tulloch Bishop of Orkney was translated to Murray and lived five years onely after his consecration 19. Andrew Stewart Dean of Murray succeeded he sate Bishop 19. years and was buried in the Quire of the Cathedral Church 20. Andrew Forman sate after him Bishop 15. years and was then translated to S. Andrews 21. Next after him Iames Hepburn governed the See 9. years and was buried in our Lady Isle nigh unto the Tombe of Alexander the first Earle of Huntley 22. Robert Shaw Abbot of Paisley a man of great vertue and exceedingly beloved was next made Bishop but he lived not above two years in the place 23. Alexander Stewart Brother german to the Duke of Albany sate after him seven years and was buried in the Monastery of Scone 24. To him succeded Patrick Hepburn who was commendatory of Scone in his time the reformation of Religion was made he lived Bishop 36. years and died in the Castle of Spinie the 20. of Iune 1573. The Bishops of BRICHEN In this See since it was founded by King David which was about the year 1140. there have been many worthy Bishops yet most of them are buried in oblivion these few that follow I have gathered out of old Records 1. Urwardus or Edwardus lived about the year 1260. a Monk at first at Couper in Angus a man very zealous in his calling for it is testified of him that he went on foot through the whole kingdom with one Eustathius Abbot of Aberbrothock preaching the Gospel wheresoever he came 2. Albinus after him was Bishop some few years 3. VVilliam Dean of Brichen elected successor died at Rome in the year 1275. whilest he was attending to have his election confirmed 4. The fourth Bishop I find mentioned is one Iohn who governed the See in the year of God 1318. and got a new confirmation from King David Bruce of all the lands possessions and priviledges injoyed by his predecessors in former times because of their rights lost in the time of the last warre This confirmation is dated in the year 1359. 5. To him succeeded Adam Chancellor of the Kingdom but it seemed he sate few years 6. Then Patrick who was his successor both in the Bishoprick and in the office of Chancellary in the year 1372. 7. Steven in the year 1384. 8. Walter surnamed Forrester in the year 1413. 9. Iohn who was likewise Chancellor Anno 1434. In his time was the Church of Cortoguhy annexed to the Bishoprick by Walter Pallatine of Strathern Earl of Atholl Lord Brichen and Cortoguhy 10. George Shoreswood succeeded him in both charges anno 1483. In his time was the Church of Funeven made one of the Chapter 11. Another called Iohn was made Bishop in the year 1483. 12. William Meldrum succeeded in the year 1500. 13. And after his death Iohn Hepburn Anno 1552. 14. To him succeeded ... Sinclare Dean of Restalrig a little before the Reformation The Bishops of DUMBLANE The See of Dumblane was founded likewise by King David 1. Ionathus was the first Bishop he died in the year 1200. or thereabout and was buried at Inchaffray 2. Simon who succeeded him lived not a year 3. Abraham Chaplain to Gilbert Earl of Stratherne was consecrated in the year 1210. This was the Earl who gave a third part of his lands to the See of Dumblane and another third part to the Abbey of Inchaffray 4. William called Gulielmus de Bosco was next preferred to the See and shortly after created Chancellor 5. Osbert Abbot of Cambuskenneth succeeded he died in the year 1231. 6. The sixth Bishop was Clemens a Frier of the Dominican Order consecrated in the Stewe Church of Weddal in the year 1233. This man was an excellent Preacher learned above many of that time and of singular integrity of conversation he gave divers lands and rents to the Church of Culross and restored the Cathedral Church of Dumblane which was decayed Leander Bononiensis in his third book De viris illustribus Praedicatorum remembreth him with a special commendation The like doth Philippus Wolphius in his third book De vitis peritorum virorum He died in the year 1256. 7 Robert was after him elected This is he who was sent with Richard Bishop of Dunkeld by the rest of the Prelates in the year 1268. to protest against the proceedings of Ottobon the Popes Legate for the contribution imposed by him upon the Scottish Clergy towards the charge of the holy warre 8. Alpin after him governed the See some few years 9. Then one Nicolaus was made Bishop he gave the halfe of the Church of Strowan to the Abby of Inchaffray 10. After him succeeded Maurice Abbot of Inchaffray a Prelate of great spirit who gave great encouragement to his countreymen in that famous battel of Bonnockburn and was therefore chosen by King Robert Bruce to be his Confessor after that battel the See falling void he was preferred to the same 11. One William succeeded to him 12. Then Walter Cambuslang in the year 1363. 13. And after him was Finlaw commonly called Dermoch who built the bridge of Dumblane and died in the year 1419. 14. William Stephen one of the first Professors in the University of S. Andrews was after him preferred 15. Upon his death Michael Ochiltrie succeeded a wealthy Prelate and well esteemed he purchased to his See a great part of the forfeited lands of Stratherne adorned the Cathedral Church with many rich ornaments built the bridge of Knaig at Machant with the Church of Muthill and did in his time divers other good works 16. After him succeeded Robert Lawder who founded divers Prebendaries and Chanonries in the Church of Dumblane 17. Iohn Hepburn succeeded in the year 1471. This Bishop had a long contention with the Abbot of Inchaffray for certain Churches claimed by the Abbot but the matter was afterwards pacified He died in the year 1508. and was buried in the Quire of the Cathedral Church 18. Iames Chisholme obtained the Bishoprick after his death by the Popes provision and carried himself in his charge very commendably a severe censour he was of the corrupt manners of the Clergy and recovered many lands and possessions which were sacrilegiously taken from the Church before his time He died in the year 1534. 19. To whom succeeded William Chisholme his brother a wicked and vicious man who for hatred he bare to true religion made away all the lands of the Bishoprick and utterly spoyled the benefice The Bishops of Ross. 1. This See was also one of King Davids foundations the first Bishop I find was one Gregorins 2. Reynaldus a member of Melross who died in the year 1213. 3. Andrew Murray was chosen in his place but he shortly after resigned the same to 4. Robert Chaplain to Alexander the second 5. After him one Matthew was elected and consecrated by Pope Gregory the tenth at
Of the Bishops of the Isles I have lesse to say onely that the Isle of Man was at first the Cathedral seat as by occasion we touched before and that by the invasions of the Norvegians and English the same was translated unto Ilcolmkill In Man Amphibalus was the first Bishop I read of one Machilla likewise that was there Bishop and confirmed the holy Brigida in her purpose of single life After the translation of the seat to Ilcolmkill I find onely one Onacus mentioned about the year 1289. who is reported to have been a good and godly man with another called Mauricius whom King Edward the first of England sent prisoner to London And thus farre of the succession of Bishops unto the time of the Reformation THE HISTORY of the CHURCH OF SCOTLAND THE THIRD BOOK The Contents The History of the Reformation of the Church and how it was wrought THE Petitions put up to Queen Regent for reformation of the Church taking no effect some Noblemen and Barons joyning in Councel did bind themselves by oâ—thes and subscriptions to assist one another and hazard their lives and substance in advancing the cause of Religion The principals were Archibald Earl of Argyle Alexander Earl of Glencarne James Earl of Morton Archibald Lord of Lorne Sir Iames Sandelands of Calder Iohn Erskin of Dun and William Maitland of Lethington younger They meeting together after deliberation what should be fittest first to do concluded That in all Parishes the Curates should be caused read the Prayers and Lessons of the Old and New Testament on Sundayes and other Festival dayes according to the form set forth in the Book of Common Prayers and if they should refuse that the most qualified in every Parish should do the same But for preaching and interpretation of Scripture the same should be used only in private houses after a quiet manner till God should move the Queen to grant further liberty This accordingly was performed in the parts where they had Commandment and by their example in divers Townes and Parishes of the countrey the like was done to the great offence of the Clergy who complaining of that boldnesse to the Queen Regent were answered that it was no fit time to enter into those matters and that she should find occasion ere it were long to put order unto them But the Clergy fearing delayes did forthwith call a Provincial Councel at Edinburgh where professing to make reformation of abuses they renewed some old Popish constitutions which they made to be imprinted and affixed upon the doors of all the Parish Churches The Bishop of S. Andrewes advertised of the Reformation begun in Argyle sent to the Earl Sir David Hamilton his Cousen with a letter wherein after he had shewed the perill in which he did cast both himself and his house by that open defection from the Church he desired him in some honest fashion to rid himself of that defamed and perjured Apostate who had seduced him This was one Mr. Iohn Douglas whom the Earl had taken to be his Minister offering to provide him of a learned and wise Preacher for whom he would lay his soul in pawn that he should teach no other but true doctrine and agreeable to the Catholick faith The Earle answered That for peril he feared none either to himself or to his house having resolved to live in obedience to his Prince and to serve God as well as he could according to his written word and for the defection alledged seeing it had pleased God to open his eyes and give him the knowledge of his truth which he took for a great argument of his favour he would not relinquish or forsake it for fear of any inconveniences As to the man he wrote of he said that he heard him teach the doctrine of Christ condemne idolatry adultery fornication and such like wickednesse and that he should make him give an accompt thereof whensoever he should be cited But to call him defamed and perjured there was no reason seeing he was not declared to be such by any sentence and if he had in former times made any unlawful oath he had done much better in violating the same then if he had observed it Further whereas he made offer to provide him of some learned man he gave him thanks considering the necessity there was of labourers in the Lords harvest but he understood what his meaning in that was and minded not to be led with any such teachers In end he wished him not to begin the battel with him whereof the event would be doubtful for as to himself he knew God was God and should be God still whatsoever mans crast could work or devise The Bishop receiving this answer did communicate the same with the chief of the Clergy who thereby conceiving that there was some businesse in hand began to think of other defences And the feast day of S. Giles or Sanctus Egidius falling out about that time to be kept at Edinburgh they entreated Queen Regent to honour the solemnity with her presence The custome was in that time of the year to carry the image of the Saint in procession through the town for they had S. Giles to their Patron with Drummes Trumpets and all sort of musical instruments neither was there any day kept more superstitiously then this The Queen agreed the rather to accompany the procession for that some cumult was feared which she thought her presence would represse But when the time of the solemnity was come the Saint was missing for some had stolne the image out of the place where it was kept This made a stay till another little image was borrowed from the Gray Friers which the vulgar in mockery called young Saint Giles Herewith they set forward the Regent accompanying the people till the procession was nigh ended then withdrawing her self to the lodging where she was to dine she was no sooner gone then some youths provided for the purpose drawing near unto the Fertor and making a shew to carry it upon their shoulders after they had walked some few paces and perceived by the motion they made the image was fixed to the Fertor they threw all to the ground and taking the image by the heels dashed the same against the stones so as head and hands were beaten off and the idol wholly defaced The people hereupon fell a crying the Priests and Churchmen betook them to flight and a great stirre was in the streets Some houres the Fray continued and being in end setled by the authority of the Magistrates the whole Clergy that were in town assembled themselves and making the best countenance they could indicted a solemn meeting in the beginning of November next To this diet Paul Methven was summoned and not appearing was decerned for his contumacie to be banished the Realme a prohibition likewise was given to all the subjects that none of them should entertain or receive
them in their houses Notthelesse the town of Dundy where he abode forbare not to hear his Sermons and minister unto him all necessities Mean while they who had combined for working a Reformation did send into all parts of the Realm to solicit persons to joyn in that cause and purchase the subscriptions of those that were willing unto a bond which was framed to that effect Some moved with a zeal to Religion others out of a desire to change and the greatest part longing to be relieved of the oppressions of the Churchmen were easily moved to consent So when they understood by the return of the subscriptions that the countrey for the most part was inclined that way and that in force and power they were nothing inferiour to their adversaries they resolved to begin and make an end of the work yet lest they should seem to contemn authority they concluded to present a supplication to the Queen Regent and Councel to whom the redresse of all enormities both Ecclesiastical and Civil did orderly belong these were the words of the Supplication and to this effect made choice of Sir Iames Sandelands of Calder an honourable Baron and of great accompt to present the Petitions following 1. That their Ministers might be permitted in conceiving of publick prayers and the administration of the Sacraments to use the vulgar language understood by the people 2. That the Sacrament of the Supper might be ministred in both kinds according to our Saviours institution 3. That the election of Ministers should be according to the manner used in the primitive Church that those who had the charge of election should enquire diligently of the life and doctrine of such as were admitted 4. That seeing by corruption of time ignorant and scandalous persons had been promoved to Ecclesiastical offices they should after trial be discharged and other more sufficient put in their places These Petitions were no way pleasing to the Queen Regent yet because the Parliament was approaching wherein the matrimonial Crown and naturalization of the French were to be passed she thought best to keep them in hope saying That all they could lawfully desire should be granted unto them mean while they were licenciated to use their prayers and service in the vulgar language providing they did keep no publick assemblies in Edinburgh or Leth for eschewing of tumults The Prelates having notice of this were highly incensed and when their consent was required for the same Petitions were presented to them carrying themselves more imperiously then before answered that they would not depart a jot from the decrees of Trent Afterwards being a little calmed they made offer to commit the cause to dispute which by those of the Congregation this was the title given commonly to the Reformers was accepted upon two conditions one that the controversies in Religion might be decided by the Scripture the other condition was that such of their brethren as were exiled or condemned might assist the dispute and have safe conduct given them to that effect But both the conditions were denied for neither would they admit any other Judge but the Canon Law and Councel nor would they dispense with any sentence by them pronounced Some of them that affected quietnesse propounded other conditions of reconcilement That if the Congregation would suffer the Masse to be held in the wonted reverence if they would acknowledge Purgatory confesse the invocation of Saints and admit prayers for the dead they should be allowed to pray and administrate the Sacraments in a known language But those conditions were held so ridiculous and absurd as they were not vouchsafed any answer Soon after this the Parliament being assembled the Articles following were prepresented to Queen Regent 1. That in regard the controversies in Religion which had a long time continued betwixt the Protestants in Germany and the Romane Church were not as yet decided by a lawful general Councel and that they themselves upon the same grounds could not any longer communicate with Papists in their idolatrous religion The humble desire of the Congregation was that all such acts of Parliament as warranted Churchmen to proceed against hereticks might be abrogated or at least suspended till in a lawful general Councel the controversies depending were determined 2. And lest it should hereby seem that they desired a liberty to professe what they pleased they humbly required that all such might be led before the temporal Judge the Prelates and their officers being only permitted to accuse with this proviso that an authentick Copy of the accusation should be delivered to the person accused and a competent term assigned him to answer 3. That all lawful defences should be received from persons accused of heresie and they allowed to accept against the witnesses according to law 4. That the party accused should have liberty to expone his own mind and that his Declaration might carry more faith then the deposition of whatsoever witnesses forasmuch as no person ought to suffer for Religion who is not known to be obstinate in his wicked opinions 5. That none of their profession should be condemned for heresie unlesse they were first convinced by the word of God to have erred from the faith which the holy Spirit witnesseth to be necessary to salvation The Queen receiving the Articles answered in effect as before That it was not safe for her to utter her mind at that time which if she should do the spiritual Estate would not fail to oppose her in all businesse But how soon the publick matters were passed they should know what a good mind she bare unto them Howbeit this answer did no way content the wiser sort yet knowing that the Articles would not passe in an Act if she should disassent they resolved to surcease from presenting them to the Estates onely desired they might be permitted to make a Protestation which they did in this sort It is not unknown to this honourable Parliament what controversie is of late arisen betwixt those that will be called Prelates and Rulers of the Church and a great number of us the Nobility and Commonalty of this Realme for the true worshipping of God the duty of Ministers and the right administration of the holy Sacraments And how we have complained to the Queen Regent that our consciences are burthened with unprofitable ceremonies and we compelled to endure many idolatrous abuses that such as take upon them offices Ecclesiastical do perform no part of the duty which is required of true Ministers and that we and our brethren are most injustly oppressed by their usurped authority As also we suppose it to be sufficiently known to your Honours that we were of minde this present Parliament to seek redresse of these enormities but considering the troubles of the time do not suffer such a reformation as we by the warrant of Gods word do require we are enforced to delay that which of all things most earnestly
inhabitants of the Burgh excepted to depart forth of the town of Edinburgh within six houres after the charge as likewise all that were of their society to forsake them and live obedient to the authority except they would be reputed and holden traytours to the Crown c. Together with this Proclamation rumors were dispersed that the Lords of the Congregation had conspired to deprive the Queen Regent of her authority and to disinherit the Duke of Chattelerault and his heirs of their succession and title to the Crown These rumours were believed of divers and prevailed so farre as many that assisted the Congregation began to shrink and fall away in regard whereof it was thought needful they should clear themselves both by their letters to the Queen and open Proclamation to the people which they did in manner following First in the letters directed to the Queen they said That they had notice given them of a Proclamation lately made wherein they were traduced as usurpers of their Soveraigns authority and invaders of her person who in absence of their Soveraigns governed the Realm which they esteemed to proceed of a sinistrous information made by their enemies and was an imputation most false and odious their intentions being no other but to abolish idolatry and superstitious abuses that did not agree with the word of God and maintain the true Preachers thereof from the violence of wicked men They did therefore beseech her to use her authority to that effect and for other matters she should find them as obedient as any subjects within the Realm whereof they promised to give testimony and assurance so as they might have safe accesse to her Highnesse This was the substance of the letter which was sent by the Lords Ruthven and Ochilâ—rie unto her In the Proclamation they did call God to witnesse That such crimes as they were charged with never entered into their hearts and that their only intention was to banish idolatry and advance true Religion and defend the Pre achers thereof promising to continue in all duty towards their Soveraign and her mother their Regent provided they might enjoy the liberty of their consciences As to the intromission with the Irons of the Minthouse they said That they being born Counsellors of the Realm and sworne to procure the prosit thereof when they understood the subjects to be greatly hurt by the basenesse of the money which increased the dearth of all necessary wares they could do no lesse of their duties then stay the coyning of more lay money untill the Nobility and Councel had taken surther deliberation therein And where it was given out that they had spoiled the Minthouse of great summes in that point they did remit themselves to the Declaration of Mr. Robert Richardson Master of the Mint in whose hands they delivered all the gold and silver both coined and uncoined which there was found c. For the Intelligence with England nothing was replied whereby it seemed there was some dealing that way for expelling the French men which they did not deny and thought not convenient as then openly to professe The Queen taking hold of the last words of the letter sent unto her self and desiring to know what they would say as likewise trusting to gain somewhat by conference with them did offer a safe conduct to any they pleased whereupon the Lairds of Pittarrow and Cunningham-head were sent in name of the Congregation to declare that their intent and purpose was no other but that they might enjoy the liberty of their consciences and unable Ministers by removed from all Ecclesiastical administration Christ Jesus might be truly preached and his holy Sacraments rightly administred and that their Preachers might be licenced to do their offices without molestation untill such time as by a general Councel lawfully convened or by a Parliament within the Realm the controversies of Religion should be decided which things being granted they did faithfully promise in all other things dutiful obedience Onely to be assured of sincere dealing they desired that the French companies which were to the countrey a burthen and fearful to them might be sent home to their native countrey These Propositions were not pleasing yet made she no shew of any dislike but using gracious words said That if she could be assured of their honest and dutiful meaning to her daughter and her self their demands seemed not unreasonable But she longed to speak with some of their number who were of greater authority meaning as afterwards she uttered that her desire was the Earl of Argyle and Lord Iames should come unto her for when she saw the Lord Ruthven and Ochilâ—rie returned not unto her with the Laird of Pittarrow she fell a complaining that she was not sought in a courteous manner and that they in whom she put her most confidence had left her in her greatest need In end she said That she could not be satisfied till she spake with the Earl of Argyle and Lord James for still she suspected there was some higher purpose amongst them then religion This reported to the Lords they would not by any means condescend that these Noblemen should go unto her doubting some practice against them for she was heard say That if the means could be found out to divide these two from the rest she was sure to prevaile one likewise of her chiefe attendants was said to have bragged that before Michaelmas next both these Noblemen should lose their heads This not succeeding it was agreed that the Duke the Earl of Huntly the Lords Erskin and Summervaile with the Abbot of Kilwining and Justice Clerk should meet for the Queen with such as the Congregation did appoint for treating of the best means to settle a constant and solid peace and for the part of the Congregation were named the Earles of Argyle and Glencarne the Lord Ruthven Boyd and Ochiltrie the Lord Iames the Lairds of Dun and Pittarrow These meeting at Preston to the number of an hundred on each side as was appointed conferred together a whole day but without any conclusion for the Queen seeming to yield unto the free exercise of Religion would have it provided that in what place she happened to come the Ministers should cease from preaching and the Masse only be used The Lords answered That this were to leave them no Church for when the Queen pleased she might change the place of her residence and so there could not be any certain exercise of Religion which were all alike as to overthrow it In these termes they parted that night yet the Lords named for the Congregation unwilling to break off the conference said they would think more of the businesse and advertise what would be yeelded unto After some deliberation the Lord Ruthven and Pittarrow were remitted with this answer That as they could not impede her to use what exercise of Religion she pleased so could they not agree that
the Ministers of Christ should be silenced upon any occasion much lesse that the true service of God should give place to superstition and idolatry Wherefore they humbly requested as often they had done liberty to serve God according to their consciences and did beseech her to remove the French soulders otherwise there could be no firm and solid peace The Queen hearing all replied only that she wished there might be peace but to none of the points proponed made she any direct answer Whereupon the Noblemen resolved to bide together at Edinburgh and not depart till matters were fully composed Newes in this time were brought of the French King Henry the second his death which put the Lords in some better hopes but withall made them more carelesse for divers as though nothing was now to be feared did slide away to attend their private affaires and they who remained expecting no invasion lived secure keeping neither watch nor ward as if there had been no enemy to fear The Queen on the other side became more watchful observing all occasions whereby she might weaken the faction and assure her self So getting notice of the solitude which was at Edinburgh she hasted thither with the companies she had The Lords advertised of her coming grew doubtful what to do for howsoever they might save themselves by flight they saw the town by their retiring should be lost and the Church which in some good fashion was then established be utterly cast down therefore with the small number they had they issued forth of the town and putting themselves in order stood on the East side of Craigingate to impede the approach of the French The Duke and Earl of Morton who were gone that morning to meet the Queen and give her the convoy laboured to compose things but prevailed not onely that day they kept the parties from falling into an open conflict The next day when the Queen which lay all that night at Leith prepared to enter into the town by the West port and that the Lords were advancing to stop her in the way the Lord Areskin who untill that time had carried himself a neuter threatned to play upon them with the Canon unlesse they suffered the Queen to enter peaceably and without trouble This it was supposed he did to make them accept the conditions of truce offered the day before which they seeing no better way were content to yeeld unto The Articles were as followeth 1. That the Congregation and their adherents the inhabitants of Edinburgh only excepted should depart forth of the town within the space of twenty four houres to the end the Queen Regent and her companies may enter peaceably in the same 2. That the Congregation should render the Palace of Halirudhouse with all the furnishing they found therein redeliver the Minthouse and Printing Irons the next morning before ten of the clock and for observing this and the former Article the Lord Ruthven and Laird of Pittarrow should enter as pledges to the Queen 3. That the Lords of the Congregation and all the members thereof should remain obedient subjects to the King and Queens authority and to the Queen Regent as governing in their place observing the lawes and customes of the Realm as they were used before the raising of this tumult in all things the cause of Religion excepted wherein the order after specified should be followed 4. That the Congregation should not trouble nor molest any Churchman by way of deed nor make them any impediment in the peaceable enjoying and uplifting their rents and that it should be lawful for them to dispone and use their benefices and rents according to the lawes and customes of the Realm untill the tenth of Ianuary next 5. That the Congregation should use no force nor violence in casting down of Churches religious places or defacing the ornaments thereof but the same should be harmlesse at their hands untill the tenth of Ianuary next 6. That the town of Edinburgh should use what Religion they pleased untill the said day and none of the Subjects in other parts of the countrey be constrained against their mindes in matters of that kind 7. That the Queen should not interpone her authority to molest the Preachers of the Congregation nor any other their members in their bodies lands possessions pensions or whatsoever other kind of goods they enjoyed nor yet should any spiritual or temporal Judges trouble them for the cause of religion or other action depending thereupon untill the said tenth of Ianuary but that every man should live in the mean time according to conscience 8. That no man of Warre French or Scottish should be put in Garison within the town of Edinburgh only it should be lawful to the souldiers to repaire thither for doing their lawful affairs which done they should retire themselves to their proper Garisons This truce and the heads thereof published the Lords departed towards Striveling leaving Iohn Willock Minister to serve in the Church of Edinburgh As they departed the Duke and Earle of Huntley met with them at the Quarry holes promising if any part of the appointment should be violated to joyn all their forces for expulsing the French out of the Realm and indeed the Queen was then more careful nor in former times she had been to see that no breach should be made howbeit many wayes she went about to reestablish the Masse and bring the favourers of Religion in contempt In Edinburgh she employed the Duke the Earl of Huntley and Lord Seaton to deal with the Magistrates and Councel of the Town that they would appoint some other Church then S. Giles where their Minister might preach reserving that Church to her use and for the exercise of the Masse The Magistrates answered That S. Giles Church had been the ordinary place of their meeting to Sermon and other Religious Exercises and could not be taken from them without a manifest breach of the truce seeing by one of the Articles it was provided that the Preachers of the Congregation should not be molested in any thing they possessed at the making of the appointment Huntley replying That the Queen meant to keep all conditions and desired this onely of their favour or if they would not change the place of their preaching that at least they would permit Masse to be said either before or after Sermon in the Church of S. Giles They answered That they were in possession of that Church and would never consent that Idolatry should be there again erected or if men would do it violently they behoved to suffer and would use the next remedy This being refused another device was invented that the French Captains with their souldiers should in time of Sermon and prayers keep their walkes in the Church and trouble the exercise so much as they could This they thought would enforce them to make choice of a more retired place for their Sermons or then irritate the people
and breed an occasion of some disorder so as the breach of the peace should proceed from them The insolence was great they committed in this kind for they did laugh and talk so loud all the time as the Preacher could not be heard yet was it patiently digested knowing that an occasion of trouble was only sought In other places their behaviour was no better for at Leth they did cut in pieces the Pulpit erected for the Preachers and set up the Masse which had been suppressed before in that town The like did they in the Abbey Church forcibly abolishing the service of Common Prayers which there was ordinarily used And in what place soever they came some one disturbance or other they wrought to the professors of the turth Herewith a rumour was dispersed amongst the vulgar That it was not Religion as the Congregation pretended but an open rebellion they went about and that their purpose was to disinherit their lawful Queen and set up Lord James her base brother in her place which by divers was apprehended as truth and wrought a great alienation of mindes from the cause About the same time came Monsieur Crook a French Gentleman with letters from the Queen and King Francis her husband to Lord Iames full of exprobrations and menacings as appeareth by the Copies here insert Francis King of France to Iames Prior of S. Andrewes COusin when I understood as well by letters as common report the tumults raised at this time in Scotland I was much commoved especially when it was said that you to whom my dear wife my father deceased and my self have given so many benefices should be the head and principall fosterer of the same That you should be so forgetfull of our love and of the duty you have at all times professed unto the Queen I would not believe or if it was so as the same commonly reporteth I did think that you were induced by the promises and flattering perswasions of others to take the fault upon you whereof they were the cause supposing the offence would be esteemed either none or very small in your person This my conceit of you if it be true shall be as joyfull to me as that which should be most joyfull for I should with by this mean some part of my displeasure mitigated into which you are worthily fallen having deceived the hope which I had of your piety towards God and your faithfull service towards my self Therefore since nothing can be more acceptable to me then to hear that controversies are composed and all things compacted without tumult according to law and good order and since I am perswaded this may be easily done by your credit I thought meet to advertise you by these letters and for the good will I bear you I do earnestly request that you will return to the obedience from which you have foully fallen that so I may see you carry another minde then that which your foolish actions have manifested This will appear to be so if that you apply your diligence to bring those things which now are out of order in those parts back again to the ancient and sound form of obedience which you know is due to God and me Otherwise I would have you and all those that adhere unto you perswaded that ere it be long I shall take such punishment of you and them as your wickedness deserveth which I have given the bearer charge to make known unto you at more length whom I will you to credit as my self praying God my Cousin to have you in his protection Paris the 17. day of Iuly 1559. The Letter sent by the Queen was of the tenor following MARY Queen of Scotland and France to Iames Prior of the Monasterie of S. Andrewes I Cannot my Cousin wonder enough how you that are nighest us in bloud and greatly benefitted by our liberality as your self knoweth should be so presumptuous and wickedly disposed as by one and the same fact to violate the Majesty of God and the authority belonging to me and my husband for to me it is a wonder that you who being with me did complain of the Duke of Chattellerault and divers others for dismissing my authority should now be the leader of a faction in matters of greatest weight wherein not onley the honour of God is touched but my authority all utterly taken away which I would have more easily believed of any other of my subjects then of you for I had a special hope of your sidelity and am not a little grieved that you should have deceived me Though yet I can scarse be perswaded that you are gone so far from truth and reason as to be carried away with such blinde errours which I wish were not as any in the world else beseeching God to illuminate you with his light that returning into the right way you may shew your self by doing things contrary to that you have already performed a good man and obedient to our lawes whereof by these letters I thought good to admonish you and withall earnestly to intreat you to amend your by gone faults with better deeds in time coming that the anger which I and my husband have conceived against you may by that means be mitigated Otherwise I would have you understand that we will take such punishment of you that you shall ever remember us which shall be to me a most grievous thing God I beseech to keep you from all danger Paris the 24. of Iuly 1559. Lord Iames having perused the Letters and conferred a space with the Gentleman who was commanded to say unto him That the King would rather spend the Crown of France then not be revenged of the seditious tumults raised in Scotland made answer in writing as followeth That he was no way conscious to himself of any undâ—tisulness either in word or deed a gainst his Soveraignes lawes That it was true he had joyned himself with these of the Nobility who went about the reforming of Religion and would not deny it but this he did not esteem a fault against the King or Queen For thereby nothing is sought but the advancement of Gods honour and the Gospel of Iesus Christ from which if he should desist it were in effect to renounce his Lord and Saviour Then this cause onely excepted he and the rest who were charged with the crime of Rebellion should in all other things be most obsequent This writing he delivered to Monsieur Crooke who gave it Queen Regent she opening the same and reading it said that such a proud and rebellious answer was never given to a King and Queen Some few dayes after this arrived a French Captain called Octavian with a Regiment of souldiers who brought with him great summes of money and other necessary provisions for warre But the Queen did incontinent send him back to intreat the French King for other four companies to make up the number of twenty Ensignes with an hundred
the Firth which they did apprehend to be a supply sent unto them but when they saw them fall upon the ships that carried their victuals they became doubtful and shortly after were assured by a boat which had spoken them that it was an English Navy sent to the support of the Congregation and that a land Army was also prepared to come into Scotland These newes troubled them not a little and made them doubtful what course to take for to return by Striveling was a long way and to transport the souldiers to the other coast there were no vessels so as they feared to be kept from joyning with their fellows at Leth. Their resolution therefore was to make the longer journeys as they did and setting to the way the same night they came on the third day to Leth having lost divers of their company by the way Fife thus delivered from their oppressions publick thanks were given to God in the Church of S. Andrews This done the Lords took purpose to besiege the houses of Weimes Seafield Bagome and Dury which were taken without resistance and the Lords thereof made prisoners but shortly after they were dimitted and the houses restored upon condition not to assist the French any more The Earl of Huntley at the same time being advertised that the Barons of Mernis were come to Aberdene to make reformation in that City hastened thither to withstand their proceedings and by his coming saved the Cathedral Church the houses of the Dominicans Carmelites and other Religions being already demolished and cast down Yet when he heard that the English forces were advancing he sent to the Lords and made offer to joyn with them A meeting to this effect was appointed at Perth whither he came and staying some three dayes departed homewards upon promise to return unto the Army in the beginning of April for Proclamatinos were gone through the countrey charging all the subjects to meet in Armes at Linlithgow the last of March and from thence to passe forwards in pursuit of the French that had fortified at Leth. For fulfilling the Article whereby the Lords were tied to send pledges unto England Colin Campbel Cousen to the Earl of Argyle Robert Douglas brother to the Laird of Lochleven and ... Ruthven son to the Lord Ruthven were delivered to the Englâ—sh Admiral and by sea conveyed to the Town of Newcastle After which the English forces consisting of 2000. horse and six thousand foot entered into Scotland conducted by the Lord Gray under whom commanded the Lord Scroop Sir Iames Crofts Sir Henry Percie and Sir Francis Lake The Scottish Army joyned with them at Preston the fourth of April whereof the principal leaders were the Duke of Chattellerault the Earles of Argyle Glencarn and Menteith Lord Iames. the Lords Ruthven Boyd and Ochiltrie who were assisted by all the Barons and Gentlemen professing Religion in Lothian Fife Angus Mernis and the West countries The same day the Queen Regent removed her family to the Castle of Edinburgh and was received by the Lord Aresken a Nobleman of approved honesty and wisdom he was not ignorant of the Queens intentions and the desire she had to have the French Masters of that strength yet he would not at that time deny her entrie but used such circumspection as she and the house both were still in his power The Noblemen resolving to fall presently to work did yet think to move the Queen of new for dismissing the French companies and to that effect they directed a letter of this tenor Madame We have often before this time by letters and messages been instant with you to remove the French souldiers out of the Realm who now the space of a year and more have oppressed the poor people with evils intolerable and threaten to bring this Kingdom under a miserable servitude But seeing we could not prevaile by our lawful requests we were forced to mean our estate to the Queen of England our nearest neighbour and intreat her support for expulsing these strangers by Armes if otherwise we cannot obtain it And now albeit she pitying our distresses hath taken us and our cause in her protection yet for the duty we owe unto you as the Mother of our Queen and the desire we have to eschew the shedding of Christian blood we have advised once again to intreat the dismission of these French men with their Captains and Commanders for whose commodious transport the Queen of England will be pleased to lend her Navy and give to others of them a safe passage by land If this condition shall be rejected we take God and men to record that it is not malice nor hatred which moveth us to take Armes but that we are driven by necessity to use extreme remedies for preserving the commonwealth and saving our selves our estates and posterities from utter ruine neither shall we for any peril that can happen howsoever we suffer many wrongs and indignities and are daily in expectation of worse forsake that dutiful obedience which we owe to our Queen or yet resist the King her husband in any thing that shall not tend to the subversion of the ancient liberties of this Kingdome Therefore most gracious Queen we beseech you again and again to weigh the equity of our Petition the inconveniences of warre and to consider how needful it is that thus your daughters afflicted Kingdom should be put to some rest and quietnesse If so you do you shall give to all nations a testimony of your moderation and procure the peace of the greatest part of Christendome This letter dated at Dalkeith the fifth of April was subscrived by all the Noblemen that were present The English General did in like manner direct Sir George Howard and Sir Iames Crofâ—s to make offer that if the French would peacably depart forth of Scotland they likewise should return into their countrey without molesting any person Her answer was that she would think of what was propounded and give answer the next day But the Army not liking to admit these delayes advanced the next day which was Saterday towards Leth keeping along the sea coast till they came to Restalrig The French issuing forth of Leth to the number of 1300. or thereby and planting themselves upon a little hill called the Hawkhill where they knew the English Army would encamp for the space of five houres continued in fight the one striving to make good the place the other to carry it At last the Scottish horsemen did charge the French with suh a fury that they not able to maintain it any longer took the flight and retired to the Town from which they had been quite cut off if the English horse had seconded the Scots as was appointed In this conflict three hundred of the French were killed and some few of the English Then begun the Army of England to place their Pavilions betwixt the Town of Leth and Restalrig
bind the King or Queen but that they may give where and when they should think expedient 9. That the Estates of the Realm should convene and hold a Parliament in the moneth of August next for which a Commission should be sent from the French King and the Queen of Scotland and that the said convention should be as lawful in all respects as if the same had been ordained by the express Commandment of their Majesties providing all tumults of warre be discharged and they who ought by their places to be present may come without fear 10. That for the better government of this Realm choice should be made of a Councel which should consist of twelve worthy men of the Kingdom of which number the Queen should chuse seven and the Estates five which twelve in their Majesties absence should take order with the affaires of Government and without their authority and consent nothing should be done in the administration of publick businesse And that the said Councel should convene as oft as they might conveniently but no fewer then six together or if any matter of importance occurred they should all be called or the most part of them providing it should not be prejudicial to the King and Queen and to the Rights of the Crown 11. That the King and Queen should neither make peace nor warre in these parts but by the counsel and advise of the Estates according to the custome of the countrey as it was observed by their predecessors 12. That none of the Lords of the Nobility of Scotland should make convocation of men of warre except in ordinary cases approved by the lawes and custome of the Realm nor should any of them cause men of warre strangers to come into these parts much lesse attempt to do any thing against the King and Queen or against the authority of the Councel and other Magistrates of the Realm and in case any of them had occasion to take Armes the same being first communicated to the Councel their Majesties likewise should be made acquainted therewith and nothing to be done by them that ought not to be done by good and faithful subjects that love the quietnesse of the Realm and will abide in the obedience of their Soveraigns 13. That Lord David son to the Duke of Chattellerault detained prisoner at Bois de Vincennes should be put to liberty and suffered to return into Scotland at his pleasure 14. That with the French men no Artillery should be transported forth of the Realm but those which were sent and brought in since the decease of Francis the first and that all other Artillery and Munition especially that which hath the Armes of Scotland should be put into the places out of which they were taken 15. That the Army of England should return home immediately after the embarking of the French and that all the Scottish men of warre should be broken and licenced to depart 16. That for the Articles concerning Religion presented for the part of the Nobility and people of Scotland which the Commissioners would not touch but referred to their Majesties it was promised that a certain number of Noblemen should be chosen in the next Convention and Parliament to be sent to their Majesties to expone unto them the things that should be thought needful for the estate thereof and for the Articles presently decided they should carry with them the ratification of the same by the Estates and return a confirmation thereof from their Majesties Lastly that the Queen of Scotland and King of France should not hereafter usurp the titles of England and Ireland and should delete the Arms of England and Ireland out of their scutchions and whole housholdstuffe This accord made the French prepared to depart and for returning the ships of England that were lent to transport them the Bishop of Amiens and Monsieur le Broche remained hostages On the sixteenth day of Iuly the French embarked and the same day did the English Army depart towards Berwick the third day after their parting a solemn thanksgiving was kept in the Church of S. Giles by the Lords and others professing true Religion and then were the Ministers by common advice distributed among the Burghs Iohn Knox was appointed to serve at Edinburgh Christopher Goodman at S. Andrews Adam Heriote at Aberdene Iohn Row at Perth William Christeson at Dundy David Ferguson at Dunfermlin Paul Methven at Iedburgh and Mr. David Lindesay at Leth besides these they did nominate for the direction of Church affaires some to be Superintendents as Mr. Iohn Spotswood for Lothian and Mers Mr. Iohn Winram for Fife and Iohn Areskin of Dun for Angus and Mernis Mr. Iohn Willock for Glasgow and Mr. Iohn Kerswel for Argyle and Isles with this small number was the plantation of the Church at first undertaken The time appointed for the Parliament approaching warning was made to all such as by law or ancient custome had any voice therein to be present and at the day the meeting was frequent In the beginning there was great altercation divers holding that no Parliament could be kept seeing their Soveraigns had sent no Commission nor authorized any to represent their persons Others alledging that Article of the peace whereby it was agreed That a Parliament should be kept in the moneth of August and that the same should be as lawful in all respects as if it were ordained by the expresse commandments of their Majesties maintained that the said Article was a warrant sufficient for their present meeting and this opinion by voices prevailed So after some eight dayes spent in these contentions they began to treat of affairs but as they had no commission so the solemnities accustomed of Crown Scepter and Sword which are in use to be carried at these times were neglected There were present of the spiritual Estate the Archbishop of S. Andrews the Bishops of Dunkeld Dumblane Galloway Argyle and Isles The Prior of S. Andrews the Abbots of Couper Landors Culross S. Colmes Inch Newbottle Halirudhouse Kinlose Deire and New-Abbey with the Priors of Coningham and S. Mary Isle Of the Nobility the Lord Duke the Earls of Arrane Argyle Marshal Cassils Cathnes Athol Glencarne Merton and Rothes The Lords Ruthven Glammis Areskin Boyd Ochiltrie Carlile Levingston Ogilvy and Somervil with many of the inferiour Barons and of the Commissioners of Burghs none were absent In electing the Lords of the Articles the Noblemen that had the nomination of the Clergy passing by such amongst them as they knew to be Popishly affected made choice of the Bishops of Galloway and Argyle the Prior of S. Andrews the Abbots of Abberbrothock Kilwining Lundors Newbottle and Culross at which the Prelates stormed mightily alledging that some of them were meer Laicks and all of them Apostates for they had openly renounced popery and joyned themselves with the Professors of the truth but there was no remedy the course was changed and now it behoved them to take law
is used in some of our Churches is sufficient to instruct the diligent Reader how that both these Sacraments may be rightly ministred yet for an uniformity to be kept we thought good to adde this as superabundant In Baptisme we acknowledge nothing to be used except the element of water only and that the word and declaration of the promises as we said before ought to precede therefore whosoever presumeth in Baptisme to use oyle salt wax spittle conjuration and crossing as they accuse the institution of Christ of imperfection for it was void of all these inventions so for altering Christs perfect Ordinance they ought to be severely punished The table of the Lord is then most rightly ministred when it approacheth most nigh to Christs own action But plain it is that at the Supper Christ Iesus sate with his Disciples and therefore do we judge that sitting at table is most convenient to that holy action that Bread and Wine ought to be given distribution of the same made that the Bread should be taken and eaten and likewise that all should drink of the Cup with declaration what both the one and the other is For touching the damnable errour of the Papists who defraud the people of the Cup of the Lords blood their errour is so manifest as it needeth no confutation That the Minister break the bread and distribute the same to those that be next unto him commanding the rest every one with reverence and sobriety to break with other we think it neerest to Christs action and to the perfect practice of the Apostles as we reade in Saint Paul During which action we think it necessary that some comfortable places of Scripture be read which may bring in minde the death of the Lord Iesus and the benefit of the same for seeing in that Action we ought chiefly to remember the Lords death we judge the Scriptures making mention of the same most apt to stir up our dull minds then and at all times The Ministers at their discretion may appoint the places to be read as they think good but what times we think most convenient for ministration of the one and other Sacrament shall be declared when we come to the policy of the Church The third head touching the abolishing of Idolatry AS we require Christ Iesus to be truly preached and his holy Sacraments rightly ministred so we can not cease to require Idolatry with all monuments and places of the same as Abbeys Chappels Monkeries Friers Nunneries Chantries Cathedrall Churches Chanonries Colledges other then presently are Parish Churches or Schools to be utterly suppressed in all places of this Realm Palaces Mansions and dwelling houses with their Orchards and Gardens onely excepted As also we desire that no persons of what estate or condition soever they be be permitted to use idolatrous service for that wheresoever idolatry is maintained if so it may be suppressed the wrath of God shall reigne both upon the blinde and obstinate idolaters and those that negligently suffer the same By Idolatrie we understand the Masse invocation of Saints adoration of Images and the keeping and retaining of the same finally all honouring of God not contained in his holy word The fourth head concerning Ministers and their lawfull Election IN a Church reformed or tending to reformation none ought to presume either to preach or yet minister the Sacraments untill they be called orderly to the same Ordinary vocation consisteth in Election Examination and Admission and because the election of Ministers in Papistry hath been altogether abused we think expedient to intreat of it more largely It appertaineth to the people and to every severall congregation to elect their Minister and in case they be found negligent therein the space of fourty dayes the best reformed Church to wit the Church of the Superintendent with his councell may present unto them a man that they judge apt to feed the flock of Christ Iesus who must be examined as well in life and manners as in doctrine and knowledge That this may be done with more exact diligence the persons who are to be examined must be commanded to appear before men of soundest judgement remaining in some principall town next adjacent unto them As they that be in Fife Angus Mernis or Stratherne to present themselves in St. Andrewes those that be in Lothian Mers or Tivioâ—dale in Edinburgh and likewise those that be in other countries must resort to the best reformed Cities and Towns that is to the Town of the Superintendent where first in the Schools or failing thereof in open assembly and before the congregation they must give declaration of their gifts utterance and knowledge by interpreting some place of Scripture to be appointed by the Ministery which being ended the person that is presented or that offereth himself to the service of the Church must be examined by the Ministers and Elders of the Church openly before all that list to hear in all the chief points that be now in controversie betwixt us and the Papists Anabaptists Arrians and other such enemies to the Christian Religion In which if he be sound and able to perswade by wholsome Doctrine and to convince the gain-sayers then must he be directed to the Church and Congregation where he would serve that there in open audience of the flock he may preach and deliver his knowledge in the Article of Justification the Offices of Christ Iesus the number effect and use of the Sacraments and finally the whole Religion which hereto fore hath been corrupted by Papists If his Doctrine be found wholsome and able to instruct the simple and if the Church can justly reprehend nothing in his life doctrine or utterance then we judge the Church which before was destitute unreasonable if they refuse him whom the Church doth offer and that they should be compelled by the censure of the Councell and Church to receive the person appointed and approved by the judgement of the Godly and Learned unless that the same Church hath presented a man better or as well qualified to examination before that the foresaid triall was taken of the person presented by the Councell of the whole Church As for example the Councell of the Church presents a man unto a Church to be their Minister not knowing that they are otherwise provided in the mean time the Church hath another sufficient in their judgment for that charge whom they present to the learned Ministers and next reformed Church to be examined In this case the presentation of the people to whom he should be appointed Pastor must be preâ—erred to the presentation of the Councell or greater Church unless the person presented by the inferiour Church be judged unable for the regiment by the learned For this is alwayes to be avoyded that no man be intruded or thrust in upon any congregation But this liberty with all care must be reserved for every severall Church to have their voices and suffrages in election of their Ministers
of the councel in Civil affairs be he never judged so apt for the purpose but either must he cease from the Ministery which at his own pleasure he may not do or else in bearing charge in Civil affairs except it be to assist the Parliament when the same is called The ninth head concerning the Policie of the Church WE call the Policy of the Church the exercise of Religion in such things as may help to bring the ignorant to knowledge or else promove in them that are more learned a further growth of grace or otherwise such things as are appointed for keeping things in good order within the Church whereof there be two sorts the one utterly necessary as that the Word may be truly preached the Sacraments rightly administrtd common Prayers publickly made children and simple persons instructed in the chief points of Religion and offences corrected and punished These things we say are so necessary that without the same there cannot be any face of a visible Church The other sort is profitable but not meerly necessary as that Psalmes be sung and certain places of Scripture read when there is no Sermon or that the Church should convene this or that day in the week to hear Sermons Of these and the like we see not how a certain Order can be established For in some Churches the Psalmes may be conveniently sung in other perhaps they cannot some Churches may convene every day some twice or thrice in the week and some it may be but once In these and the like every particular Church may appoint their own policy themselves Yet in great towns we think expedient that every day there be either Sermon or Common Prayer with some exercise of reading the Scriptures The day of publick Sermon we do not think the Common-Prayers needfull to be used lest we should foster the people in superstition who come to the Prayers as they come to the Mass or give them occasion to think that those are no Prayers which are conceived before and after Sermon In every famous town we require that one day besides the Sunday be appointed for Sermon during the time whereof men must abstain from all exercise of trade and labour the servant as well as the master In smaller towns such order must be kept as the Churches within the same shall appoint but the Sunday in all towns must precisely be observed before and after noon Before noon the Word must be preached Sacraments administred and mariage solemnized when occasion doth offer After noon the Catechisme must be taught and the young children examimined thereupon in audience of all the people In doing whereof the Minister must have care to cause the people understand the questions propounded with the answers and doctrine that may be collected thereof What order shall be kept in teaching the Catechisme and how much thereof every Sunday shall be handled the distinctions of the Catechisme it self which is the most perfect that ever was yet used in any Church do shew Where there is neither Preaching nor Catechisme upon Sundayes at afternoon the Common-Prayers ought to be used It appertaineth to every Church to appoint the times when the Sacraments should be ministred Baptisme may be ministred whensoever the Word is preached but we think it more expedient that the same be ministred upon Sunday and when occasion is offered of great travell before noon the same may be ministred in the afternoon upon the week dayes onely after the Sermon partly to remove that gross errour which may hold that children dying without Baptisme are damned partly that the people may assist the ministration of the Sacrament with greater reverence then commonly they do Four times in the year we think sufficient for Administration of the Lords Table which we desire to be so distinguished that the superstitious observation of times may be avoyded so far as may be for it is known how superstitiously people run unto that action upon Easter as if time gave virtue to the Sacraments when as the rest of the whole year they are careless and negligent as though it belonged not unto them but at that time only Therefore we think it expedient that the first Sunday of March yearly be kept for one day to that service The first Sunday of Iune for another The first Sunday of September for the third and the first Sunday of December for the fourth Albeit we deny not but every Church for reasonable causes may change the time and minister the same oftner yet we think the Sacrament of the supper ought never to be ministred without examination preceding chiefly of those who are known or suspect to be ignorant and that none ought to be admitted to that holy mystery who cannot formally say the Lords Prayer the Articles of the Belief declare the summe of the Law and understandeth the use and vertue of that holy Sacrament We also think necessary that every Church have a Bible in English and that the people convene to hear the Scriptures read and interpreted that by frequent reading and hearing the gross ignorance of the people may be removed And we judge it most expedient that the Scriptures be read in order That is that some one Book of the New and Old Testament be begun and followed forth to the end The like we esteem of preaching if the Minister remain for the most part at one place For the divagation from one place of Scripture to another whether it be in reading or preaching we account not so profitable for the Church as the continuall following of one Text. The Masters of Families must be commanded to instruct or cause to be instructed their children and servants in the Principles of Christian Religion without the knowledge whereof they may not be admitted to the Table of the Lord wherefore we think it needfull that every year at least the Ministers take triall by publick examination of the knowledge of every person within the Church and that every master and mistress present themselves and so many of their family as are come to mature age before the Minister and Elders to give confession of their Faith rehearse the Commandements of the Law with the Lords Prayer and declare what is their understanding in those things If any shall suffer their children or servants to remain in wilfull ignorance the censures of the Church must be used against them unto excommunication and then the person referred to the Civil Magistrate For seeing the just man liveth by his own faith and that Christ Iesus justifieth by knowledge of himself it is intolerable that any should be permitted to live as Members of the Church of God and yet to continue in ignorance Moreover all persons would be exhorted to exercise themselves in the Psalmes that when the Church conveneth and the Psalmes be sung they may be the more able with common heart and voice to praise God In private houses it were expedient that the most grave and discreet person of
no less respect then before In the beginning of the next summer there was a great speech of the interview of the Queens of England and Scotland and messengers to and fro sent to agree upon the place the time and manner of the meeting The motion came from the Queen of Scots who as it was thought greatly affected the same out of a desire she had to live in a firm peace with the Queen of England and make her self known to the subjects of that Countrey Neither was the meeting disliked of the better sort as thinking it would serve besides the preservation of the common peace to bring her unto a liking of the reformed religion But they who were popishly set fearing greatly the conference spake openly against it saying That of such interviewes there was never seen any good fruit and that it would not be safe for the Queen of Scots to put her self in the power of her whose Kingdom she had claimed Not the less the treaty went on and was concluded York condescended to be the place of meeting the numbers on either side agreed unto and the time designed about the end of Iune But whilest all things were in readiness for the journy the Queen of England excused her self by letters desiring the interview should be put off till the next year which the Queen of Scots was not ill pleased to hear for she feared if the same had held that the French King and her uncles should have been much offended This journey being stayed the Queen took her progress unto the North. Being at Striveling she was petitioned by certain Commissioners of the Church for abolishing the Mass and other superstitious rites of the Roman religion and for inflicting some punishment against blasphemy against the contempt of the Word the profanation of the Sacraments the violation of the Sabbaths adultery fornication and other the like vices condemned by the word of God whereof the laws of the Countrey did not take any hold For actions of divorce it was likewise desired that they should be remitted to the judgement of the Church or at least trusted to men of good knowledge and conversation and that Popish Churchmen might be excluded from places in Session and Councell To these Petitions exhibited in writing the Queen after she had perused the same made answer That she would do nothing in prejudice of the religion she professed and hoped before a year was expired to have the Masse and Cattholick profession restored through the whole Kingdome and thus parted from them in a choler About the midst of August she entred into Aberdene and was met by the Lady Huntly a woman of an haughty disposition wise and crafty withall in sifting the minds of others she knowing the mutability of Princes favours laboured to insinuate her selfe in the Queens affection using all servile flattery extolling the power of her husband and repeating the offer he had made for reestablishing the Romane profession in these North parts Then falling to intercede for her son Iohn Gordon who had offended the Queen by his escape forth of ward in which he was put for wounding the Lord Ogilvie upon the high street of Edinburgh she intreated her Majesties favour for that oversight and that he might be licensed to attend her Majesty during her abode in those quarters The Queen understanding what they went about and how they flattered themselves with a conceipt of her marriage answered that it stood not with her honour to admit him in her presence unless he should reenter himself in the place from which he had escap't The Lady thanking her Majesty and promising obedience in her sons behalf did only intreat that the place of his Ward might be changed to the Castle of Striveling whereunto the Queen having yielded the Lord Glames was appointed to convey him thither and he indeed went so farre on the way as to the Nobleman his house of Glames but whether called back by his Father and friends or of his own private motion it is uncertain there he changed his mind and returned to the North where gathering some forces a thousand horse or thereabout with them he drew near to Aberdene The Queen highly commoved with his contempt yet dissembling her anger did after a day or two keep on her journey towards Innerness whither she intended The eighth of September the night before her setting forth were seen in the firmament great inflamations and lightnings extraordinary which continued the space of two houres and above It feared the common sort who do always interpret such accidents to be prognosticks of some trouble But the Queen contemning these things as casual would not hear of altering her journey so the first day she went to Buquhaine the next to Rothemay and the third day being invited by Huntley to his house of Straâ—thbogie where great preparations were made for her receipt she denied to go with him or grace him in any sort till his son gave obedience and so kept on her way The day following she came to Innerness and thinking to lodge in the Castle the Keeper Alexander Gordon refused to give her entry Thereupon she began to suspect some treachery In the Townesmen she could repose no assurance as being all vassals and dependers of Huntley The town it self was unfenced with walls and the countrey all in Arms as she was advertised to attend his coming Yet disposing of things in the best sort she could order was given to keep a strong watch to fortify the passages into the town and have ships prepared in the Road whereunto if need were she might take her refuge About midnight some spies sent from Huntley unto the town were apprehended who discovering his numbers and enterprise were made fast And the next morning upon a rumour that went of her danget the Queen stood in there flocked out of all quarters unto her number of Highlandmen the Frasers and Munroes chiefly with their followers and friendship The Clanchattan in Huntleys company how soon they knew that the enterprise was against the Queen forsook him and slipped aside came and yielded themselves unto her She finding her forces increased commanded to lay siege to the Castle which rendered upon the first assault The Captain and principal Keepers were executed but the lives of the common souldiers spared After some four days abode in the Castle the Queen returned to Aberdene accompanied with all the Noblemen and clans of the countrey and thither came the Lady Huntley with offers of submission for her husband but was denied accesse Huntley perceiving the world thus altered and himself fallen in the Queens displeasure so as there was no hope of regaining her favour betook himself to desperate courses and assembling his friends and others that would run hazard with him he approached to Aberdene presuming much of the affection of the inhabitants At Court he had the Earl of Sutherland and Iohn Lesley of Bughaine men
Rothesay that honoured with these Titles he might be thought more worthy of the royall match This determination of the Estates published the Earls of Murray Argile Glencarn and Rothes assisted by the Duke of Chattellerault whom they had drawn to be of their faction meeting at Striveling after that the Queen was parted did joyn in a confederacy for resisting the marriage pretending the danger and other inconveniences that might arise to the Estate In the town of Edinburgh the people began to mutiny and assembling themselves in companies on St. Leonards Crags took counsell to put their Burgesses in armes to assign them Captains and to disarm such of the townsmen as they knew to be affected to the marriage The Queen highly incensed at this mutiny did haste to the town at whose coming the heads of the faction Andrew Slater Alexander Clerk Gilbert Lauder William Harlaw Michaell Rind Iames Inglish Iames Young and Alexander Gouthrie fled forth of the town and were denounced rebells Their houses possessed by the Thesaurer and their goods put under Inventary were after some few dayes at the intercession of the Magistrates so great was the Queens clemency restored and themselves pardoned The Assembly of the Church meeting at the same time in Edinburgh presented to the Queen by their Commissioners the Petitions following 1. That the Papisticall and blasphemous Masse with all Popish idolatry and the Popes jurisdiction should be universally suppressed and abolished through the whole Realm not onely amongst the subjects but in the Queens Majesties own person and family and such as were tried to transgress the same punished according to the Laws 2. That the true Religion formerly received should be professed by the Queen as well as by the subjects and people of all sorts bound to resort upon the Sundayes at least to the prayers and preaching of Gods Word as in former times they were holden to hear Masse 3. That sure provision should be made for sustentation of the Ministery as well for the time present as for the time to come and their livings assigned them in the places where they served or at least in the parts next adjacent and that they should not be put to crave the same at the hands of any others That the benefices now vacant or that have fallen void since the moneth of March 1558. and such as should happen thereafter to be void should be disponed to persons qualified for the Ministery upon triall and admission by the Superintendents 4. That no Bishoprick Abbacie Priory Deanry Provostry or other benefice having more Churches then one annexed thereto should be disponed in time coming to any one man but that the Churches thereof being dissolved the same should be provided to severall persons so as every man having charge may serve at his own Church according to his vocation That Gleabs and Manses might be designed for the residence of Ministers as likewise the Churches repaire and an Act made in the next Parliament to that effect 5. That none should be permitted to have charge of Schools Colledges and Universities or to instruct the youth either privately or publickly till they were tried by the Superintendents in the visitation of the Churches and after tryall admitted to their charge 6. That all Lands founded of old to Hospitalitie should be restored and applied to the sustentation of the poor and that Lands annuall rents or other emoluments belonging sometime to the Friers of whatsoever Order as likewise the Annuities Aultrages Obits and other duties pertaining to Priests be imployed to the same use and to the upholding of Schools in the places where they lie 7. That horrible crimes abounding in the Realm such as idolatry blasphemy of Gods Name manifest violation of the Sabbath or Lords day witchcraft sorcery and inchantment adultery incest open whoredom maintaining of brothels murther slaughter theft reife and oppression with all other detestable crimes be severely punished and Judges appointed in every Province for executing the same 8. That some order should be devised for the relief of the poor labourers of the ground who are oppressed in their Tythes by Leases set over their heads and they thereby forced to take unreasonable conditions To these petitions the Queen made Answer by writing in this sort First she said That where it was desired that the Masse should be suppressed and abolished aswell in her Majesties own Person and Family as amongst the Subjects her Highness did answer for her self that she was no wayes perswaded that there was any impiety in the Masse and trusted her Subjects would not press her to do against her Conscience For not to dissemble but to deal plainly with them she said she neither might nor would forsake the Religion wherein she had been educated and brought up believing the same to be the true Religion and grounded upon the Word of God Besides she knew that if she should change her Religion it would lose her the frienship of the King of France and other great Princes her friends and confederates upon whose displeasure she would be loath to hazard knowing no friendship that might countervail theirs Therefore desired all her loving Subjects who have had experience of her goodness how she had neither in times past nor yet in time coming did intend to force the conscience of any person but to permit every one to serve God in such manner as they are perswaded to be the best That they likewise would not urge her to any thing that stood not with the quietness of her mind As for the establishing the Religion in the body of the Realm she said That they knew the same could not be done but by the consent of the three Estates in Parliament And how soon the same should be convened whatsoever the Estates did condescend unto her Majesty should thereto agree assuring them in the mean while that none should be troubled for using themselves in Religion according to their consciences and so should have no cause to fear any perill to their lives or heritages To the third and fourth Articles it was answered That her Majesty did not think it reasonable that she should defraud her self of so great a part of the Patrimony of the Crown as to put the Patronages of benefices forth of her own hands seeing the publick necessities of the Crown did require a great part of the Rents to be still retained Notwithstanding her Majesty was pleased that her own necessity being supplied after it should be considered what might be a reasonable sustentation to the Ministers a speciall assignation should be made to them forth of the nearest and most commodious places wherewith her Majesty should not intermeddle but suffer the same to come to their use Touching the sustentation of the poor her Majesty said That her liberalitie towards them should be as far extended as with reason can be required And for the rest of the Articles Her Highness promised to do therein as the
upon it had of the same were blasphemous and grosly idolatrous And where her Majesty said she would not hazard the displeasure of the King of France and other Princes with whom she was confederated they to the contrary did assure her That true Religion is the onely bond that joyneth men with God who is the King of Kings and hath the hearts of all Princes in his hands whose favour ought to be unto her more pretious then the favour of all the Princes on earth and without which no friendship or confederacy could possibly endure Thirdly touching her answer to the Article for sustentation of the Ministery they shew It was never their meaning that her Majesty or any other Patron should be defrauded of their just rights Onely they desired when any Benefice was void that a qualified person should be presented to the Superintendent of the bounds to be tried and examined by him For as the Presentation belongeth to the Patron so doth the Collation belong to the Church Otherwise were it in the Patrons power simply to present whom they pleased without triall or examination there should be no order in the Church and all be filled with ignorance and confusion Fourthly to that which her Majesty spake of retaining a great part of the Benefices in her own hands they answered That such doing was against the Law both of God and Man and could not stand with a good conscience seeing it tendeth to the destruction of many poor souls that by this means should be defrauded of instruction And for the offer she made to provide the Ministery by assignations in places most commodious her own necessities being first supplied they said That good order did require Ministers first to be provided Schools for instructing the youth maintained the fabrick of Churches repaired and upheld and the poore and indigent members of Christ sustained all which ought to be furnished out of the Tithes which are the proper Patrimony of the Church These things done if any thing were remaining that her Majesty and Councell might use it as they should think expedient In end giving thanks to her Majesty for the offer of assignations they humbly desired the generall offer to be made more particular and that it might please her to reform the answer given to the Articles of the Church in all the aforesaid points After this sort did the Church insist with the Queen but with small success for the provision of Ministers some small supply was obtained But in the point of Religion they found no contentment During the rest of this winter matters were quiet but the next year had a foul beginning Seigneur Davie who governed all affairs at Court had onely the Queens ear being slain upon the occasion and after the manner you shall hear There had fallen out a little before some private discontents betwixt the King and Queen whereupon first she caused change the order which was kept in the Proclamations and publick Records placing the name of her husband after her own name that the Royall authority might be known to belong unto her self wholly And after a little time upon a colour that the dispatch of business was much hindred through the Kings absence she had appointed in stead of his hand a cachet to be used in the signing of Letters which was committed to the custody of Seigneur Davie This being noted as they are never wanting some in Court to stirre the coals divers tales were brought to the King of the neglect and contempt that he was held in and of the great respect carried to the stranger The vanity and arrogancy of the man himself was likewise so great as not content to exceed the chief of the Court he would outbrave the King in his apparell in his domestick furniture in the number and sorts of his horses and in every thing else So as no speach was for the time more common and currant in the Countrey then that of Davies greatness of the credit and honour whereunto he was risen and of the small account that was taken of the King This the King taking in heart he did open his grief unto his father who advised him to assure the Nobility at home and to recall those that were banished into England which done he might easily correct the insolency and aspiring pride of that base fellow A parliament being then called to meet at Edinburgh the 12. of March for pronouncing sentence of forfeiture against the Earls of Murray Glencarn Argile Rothes and other Noblemen that were fled into England as the time of meeting drew nigh the Queen laboured earnestly to have the process laid against them found good and that matters might go to her mind she designed Davie to exercise the office of Chancellour in that meeting The Earl of Morton who after Huntlies death had supplied the place unto that time interpreted this as a disgrace offered unto him dealt with the King with whom he was grown familiar to make him sensible of his own contempt and misregard and finding him apprehensive enough that way drew him to a meeting in the Lord Ruthvens lodging upon pretext of visiting the Nobleman who lay then diseased where breaking forth in a speech of the present misgovernment the blame of all was cast upon the King as having for the pleasure of a wicked villain chased his cousins and best friends out of the Realm and helped to raise a base fellow to such a heighth of credit as now himself was become by him despised The King that could not deny it to be his fault in a great part professed his readines to joyn with them for remedying those evils and from thence forth promised to do nothing but by the consent of the Nobility Yet they not esteeming it safe to trust his promises whom they knew to be facile and somewhat uxorious lest afterwards he should go from that agreement did exhibite to him a Bond in writing wherein they were all sworn to joyn for maintaining Religion reducing the Noblemen lately exiled and making Davie out of the way Unto this the King did wittingly set his hand and with him subscribed the Earl of Morton the Lords Ruthven and Lindesay for he also was present and upon the plot The night following because matters could not be long kept close and needfull it was to go presently thorough with the designe by reason of the Parliament approaching they prepared to execute the same Morton whose forces were greatest was appointed to guard the utter Court of the Palace if perhaps any stir should be made For there lodged within the Earls of Huntly Atholl Bothwell Sutherland and Cathnesse with the Lords Flemyn and Levingston a force to have resisted any sudden attempt The King taking the Lord Ruthven with him who was but lately recovered of a Fever and followed by four or five men at most entered into the room where the Queen sate at supper Ruthven seeing Davie at the table for the Queen
Majesty should stay made choice of the Castle of Edinburgh as the part most commodious and ordained the Earl of Arrane who was there kept prisoner to be removed to the Castle of Hamilton with a liberty to travel by the space of two miles about providing he should do nothing to the prejudice of his house and enter himself unto 20. days warning in the Castles of Edinburgh Dumbar and Dumbarton or any of them for observance whereof the Earls of Murray and Glencarn became sureties The Queen at her first entrie into the Castle did feast the Nobility and made them all friends Argyle Murray and Athol had lodgings assigned them within the Castle Huntley Bothwel and others of the Nobility remained in the Town The 19. of Iune betwixt nine and ten of the clock in the evening she was brought to bed of a son to the exceeding joy of the subjects for which the Nobles and whole people assembled the next day in the Church of S. Giles gave solemn thanks to God Presently was Sir Iames Melvil sent to carry the newes to the Queen of England who to congratulate her safe and happy delivery sent Sir Henry Killigrew to Scotland by Post. The Assembly of the Church convened the same time in Edinburgh sent the Superintendent of Lothian to testify their gladnesse for the Princes birth and to desire that he should be baptized according to the form used in the reformed Church To this last she gave no answer otherwise the Superintendent and his Commission were very graciously accepted The Queen calling to bring the Infant that the Superintendent might see him he took him in his Armes and falling upon his knees conceived a short and pithy prayer which was very attentively heard by her having closed his prayer he took the babe and willed him to say Amen for himself which she took in so good part as continually afterwards she called the Superintendent her Amen This story told to the Prince when he came to years of understanding he alwayes called him his Amen and whilest he lived did respect and reverence him as his Spiritual Father The Queen waxing strong went by water to Alloway a house pertaining to the Earl of Marre and kept private a few dayes In that place brake out first her displeasure against the King her husband for the following her thither was not suffered to stay but commanded to be gone and when at any time after he came to Court his company was so loathsome unto her as all men perceived she had no pleasure nor content in it such a deep indignation had possessed her mind because of the disgrace offered to her in the slaughter of her servant Davie the envy whereof was all laid upon the King as she could never digest it Secretary Lethington who by his subtle flatteries was crept again into favour did wickedly foster this passion by putting in her head a possibility to divorce from the King which he said was an easie work and a thing that might be done only by abstracting the Popes dispensation of their marriage And the Earl Bothwel a man sold to all wickednes did likewise by himself and by his instruments of whom Sir Iames Balfour was the chief take all occasions to incense her and by exaggerating the Kings ingratitude towards her wrought her mind to an hatred implacable In the beginning of October the Queen went to Iedburgh to keep some Justice Courts where she fell dangerously sick the King coming there to visit her had no countenance given him and was forced to depart At her return from the Borders being in Craigmillar Lethington renuing the purpose of divorce in the hearing of the Earls of Argyle and Huntley did perswade her to take some course for her separation from the King seeing they could not live together in Scotland with security The Queen asking him how that could be done without some blemish to her honour he replied that none would think ill of her part therein she being so ungratefully used by him but that all might know the murther of Davie to have been his fact her Majesty should do well to pardon the Lords that were fled to England and call them home Nay said the Queen I will rather have matters to continue as they are till God remedie them Yet within few days Morton and Lindesay were recalled at the intreaty of the Earls of Argyle and Huntley as was touched before Preparation was then making for the Baptisme of the Prince who about the end of August had been transported to Striveling To honour this solemnity the Counte de Briance was sent Ambassadour from the French King Monsieur de Croke from the Duke of Savey and the Earl of Bedford from the Queen of England who brought with him a Font of gold weighing two stone weight with a Bason and Ewer for the Baptisme At the day appointed for the solemnity which was the fifteenth of December they all convened in the Castle of Striveling The Prince was carried by the French Ambassadour walking betwixt two ranks of Barons and Gentlemen that stood in the way from the Chamber to the Chappel holding every one a proket of wax in their hands The Earl of Athol went next to the French Ambassador bearing the grear fierge of wax The Earl of Eglington carried the Salt the Lord Semple the Cude and the Lord Ross the Bason and Ewer all these were of the Romane profession In the entry of the Chappel the Prince was received by the Archbishop of S. Andrews whose Collaterals were the Bishops of Dunkeld Dumblane and Ross there followed them the Prior of Whithern sundry Deans and Archdeans with the Gentlemen of the Chappel in their several habits and Copes The Countesse of Argyle by Commission from the Queen of England did hold up the Prince at the Font where the Archbishop did administer the Baptisme with all ceremonies accustomed in the Romane Church the spittle excepted which the Queen did inhibit The Earl of Bedford entered not in the Chappel during the service and without the dores stood all the Noblemen professors of the reformed Religion The rites performed the Prince was proclaimed by his name and Titles Iames Prince and Stewart of Scotland Duke of Rothesay Earl of Carrick Lord of the Isles and Baron of Renfrew then did the Musick begin which having continued a good space the Prince was again conveighed to his chamber It was night before the solemnity took end for it was done in the afternoon The feasting and triumphal sports that followed were kept some days with exceeding cost and magnificence yet the content the people received thereby was nothing so great as their offence for the Kings neglect for neither was he admitted to be present at the Baptisme nor suffered to come unto the feast To some his ill disposition was given for an excuse others more scornfully were told that his fashioners had not used the diligence they ought
tried to provide for afterwards against the like by a new edict it was made capital to disperse libels for defaming any person in that sort and to have keep or read any such that should happen to be affixed or cast into the streets The Earl of Lenox whilest these things were a doing ceased not to solicit the Queen by his letters for taking trial of the murther without delaying the same unto the time of Parliament as she had purposed Particularly he desired the Earl of Bothwell and others named in the libells and placard affixed on the door of the Senate-house to be apprehended and the Nobility assembled for their examination Bothwell perceiving that he was now openly attached did offer himself to triall for which the 12. of Aprill was assigned and the Earl of Lenox cited by the Justice to pursue according to the delation he had made In the mean time to fortifie himself he got the Castle of Edinburgh in his custody upon the Earl of Marre his resignation placing therein Sir Iames Balfour whom he especially trusted The Earl of Marre for his satisfaction had the Prince delivered in his keeping and caried unto Striveling where the Earl then lay heavily sick The Diet appointed for the triall being come and the Court fenced as use is Bothwell was empannelled The Earl of Lenox being called compeired Robert Cuningham one of his domesticks who presented in writing the Protestation following My Lords I am come hither sent by my master my Lord of Lenox to declare the cause of his absence this day and with his power as my Commission beareth The cause of his absence is the shortness of time and that he could not have his friends and servants to accompany him to his honour and for the security of life as was needfull in respect of the greatness of his partie Therefore his Lordship hath commanded me to desire a competent day such as he may keep and the weight of the cause requireth otherwise if your Lordships will proceed at this present I protest that I may use the charge committed to me by my Lord my master without the offence of any man This is that if the persons who pass upon the Assise and enquest of these that are entered on pannell this day shall cleanse the said persons of the murther of the King that it shall be wilfull errour and not ignorance by reason it is notoriously known that these persons did commit that odious murther as my Lord my master alledgeth And upon this my protestation I require an instrument The Justice by the advice of the Noblemen and Barons appointed to assist in that judgement did notwithstanding the said protestation grant process whereupon the Noblemen chosen for the Jury were called These were Andrew Earl of Rothes George Earl of Cathnes Gilbert Earl of Cassils Lord Iohn Hamilton Commendator of Aberbrothock Iames Lord Ross Robert Lord Semple Robert Lord Boyd Iohn Lord Hereis Laurence Lord Oliphant Iohn Master of Forbes with the Lairds of Lochinvar Langton Cambusnetham Barnbowgall and Boyne the Earl of Cassills excused himself offering the penalty which by the Law they pay that refuse to pass upon Assise but could not obtain himself freed the Queen threatning to commit him in prison and when he seemed nothing terrified therewith commanding him under pain of treason to enter and give his judgement with the rest Thus were they all sworn and admitted as the manner is After which Bothwell being charged with the inditement and the same denied by him they removed forth of the Court to consult together and after a little time returning by the mouth of the Earl of Cathnes their Chancellour declared him acquit of the murther of the King and of all the points contained in the inditement with a protestation That seeing neither her Majesties advocate had insisted in the pursuit nor did Robert Cuningham Commissioner for the Earl of Lenox bring any evidence of Bothwells guiltiness neither yet was the inditement sworn by any person and that they had pronounced according to their knowledge it should not be imputed to them as wilfull errour which they had delivered Mr. David Borthwiâ—â— and Mr. Edmund Hay who in the entry of the Court were admitted as his prolocutours askt instruments upon the Juries declaration so he went from that Court absolved yet the suspicions of the people were nothing diminished And some indeed were of opinion that the Judges could give no other deliverance nor find him guilty of the inditement as they had formed it seeing he was accused of a murther committed on the 9. day of February whereas the King was slain upon the 10. of that moneth But he for a further clearing of himself set up a paper in the most conspicuous place of the market bearing That albeit he had been acquited in a lawfull Justice court of that odious crime laid unto his charge yet to make his innocency the more manifest he was ready to give triall of the same in single combate with any man of honourable birth and quality that would accuse him of the murther of the King The next day in the same place by another writing answer was made that the combat should be accepted so as a place were designed wherein without danger the undertaker might professe his name The 13. of April a Parliament was kept for restoring the Earl of Huntley and others to their estates and honours which was not as yet done with the solemnity requisite In this Parliament the Commissioners of the Church made great instance for ratifying the Acts concluded in favour of the true Religion yet nothing was obtained The Queen answering that the Parliament was called for that onely business and that they should have satisfaction given them at some other time The Parliament being broke up Bothwell inviting the Noblemen to supper did liberally feast them and after many thanks for their kindness fell in some speeches for the Queens marriage shewing the hopes he had to compass it so as he might obtain their consents Some few to whom he had imparted the business before-hand made offer of their furtherance the rest fearing to refuse and suspecting one another set all their hands to a bond which he had ready formed to that purpose A few dayes after faigning an expedition into Liddisdale he gathered some forces and meeting the Queen on the way as he returned from Striveling whither she had gone to visit her son he took her by way of rape and led her to the Castle of Dumbar No men doubted but this was done by her own liking and consent yet a number of Noblemen convening at Striveling lest they should seem deficient in any sort of their duties sent to ask whether or not she was there willingly detained for if she was kept against her will they would come with an Army and set her at liberty She answered That it was against her will that she was
to direct letters to the Earls of Argile Huntley Cathnes Rothes Crafourd and Menteith The Lords Boyd Drummond Hervis Catheart Yester Fleming Levingston Seaton Glammis Ochiltrie Gray Oliphant Methven Innermaith and Sommervaile and to the Commendators of Aberbrothock Kilwining Dunfermling St Cobuke Newbottle and Halyrudhouse who did either assist the advese party or then behaved themselves as Newters To procure the greater respect to these Letters Iohn Knox Mr. Iohn Douglas Mr. Iohn Row and Mr. Iohn Craig were chosen Commissioners and had instructions given them to this purpose That Satan by his instruments had of long time and by many subtile ways laboured to hinder the progresse of true Religion within this Realm and that now the same was in hazard to be utterly subverted chiefly through the poverty of the Ministers that ought to preach the word of life unto the people some being compelled to leave their vocation and betake them to civil callings others so distracted through worldly cares as they could not wait upon the preaching of the word so diligently as they wished In consideration whereof the Assembly of the Church being convened at Edinburgh had thought it necessary to prorogue their meeting to the 20. of Iuly and to intreat and admonish all persons truly professing the Lord Iesus within the Realm as well Noblemen as Barons and those of the other estates to meet and give their personal appearance at Edinburgh the said day for giving their advice councel and concurrence in matters then to be proponed especially for purging the Realm of Popery the establishing of the policy of the Church and restoring the Patrimony thereof to the just possessors Assuring those that should absent themselves at the time due and lawful advertisement being made that they should be reputed hinderers of the good work intended and as dissimulate professors be esteemed unworthy of the fellowship of Christs flock considering chiefly that God in his mercy had offered a better occasion for effecting these things then in times past and that he had begun to tread downe Satan under foot This they were willed to speak and by all faire perswasions to move them to keep the day and place appointed The missive letters were for the most part to the same effect but in these besides the provision of the Ministers I find the poor and indigent members of Christ also mentioned and somewhat said concerning an union to be made amongst the professors and such a conjunction as might make them able to withstand the craft and violence of their enemies But neither did the letters nor the credit given to the Commissioners prevaile with those to whom they went all almost excusing themselves some by word others by letter and saying That in regard of the present division caused by the Queens imprisonment and that the Town of Edinburgh where they were required to meet was straitly kept by a part of the Nobility and some hired souldiers they could not come to the place appointed without trouble and danger of their lives Notthelesse they did assure the Church of their willingnesse to every thing that might serve to advance the Gospel and further the provision of the Ministers for the better and more diligent attendance on their callings The Earl of Argile did answer more particularly and touching the policy desired that no novations nor alterations should be made before a generall meeting of the Estates In like sort the Lord Boyd did by his answer promise to bold hand to the forthsetting of the Policy but with an exception so farre as it might stand with law Yet had both the one and other ratified the book of Policy by their subscriptions long before and made no scruple either of law or custome at that time The Noblemen that remained at Edinburgh perceiving they could not be drawn to a meeting resolved to prosecute their purpose at all hazards and joyning with the Assembly condescended to all the Artticles proponed for the good of the Church and made great promises of performance howbeit having once attained their ends they did forget all and turned adversaries to the Church in the same things whereunto they had consented Always the Articles agreed unto were as followeth 1. That the Acts made in the Parliament holden at Edinburgh the twenty fourth of August 1560. touching Religion and the abolishing of the Popes authority should be extracted forth of the Registers and have the force of a publick law and that the said Parliament in so farre as concerning Religion should be maintained and defended by them as a Parliament lawful and holden by sufficient commission from the Queen then being in France and be ratified in the first Parliament which should happen to be kept within the Realm 2. That untill perfect order might be taken for restoring the Patrimony of the Church the Act of assignation of the thirds of Benefices for the sustentation of the Ministery should be put in due execution 3. That an Act of Councell made with consent of her Majesty touching the conferring of small Benefices within the value of 300. marks to Ministers should be put in practice as likewise the Act for annualls obits and aulterages especially within Burghes 4. That in the first lawfull Parliament which should be kept or sooner if occasion might serve the Church of Christ within this Kingdome should be fully restored unto the Patrimony belonging to the same and nothing be past in Parliament before that and other matters of the Church were first considered and approved In the mean while the Noblemen Barons and other Professors then present did willingly offer and consent to reform themselves in the matter of the Church patrimony according to the Book of God and to put the same in practice for their own parts ordaining the refusers and contraveners of the same to be secluded from all benefits of the Church It was further agreed That in the next Parliament or otherwise at the first occasion order should be taken for the ease of the labourers of the ground in the payment of their Tithes and that the same should not be disponed to any others without their advice and consent 5. That none should be permitted to beare charge in Schooles Colledges and Universities nor allowed publickly or privately to instruct the youth except such as should first be tried by the Superintendents and Visitours of the Church who being found meet should be admitted by them to their charges 6. That all crimes and offences committed against the Law of God should be severely punished according to the Word of God and Judges deputed for execution thereof or if there be no lawes as yet made nor Judges appointed for the punishment of such crimes that the same should be done in the first Parliament 7. That seeing the horrible murther of the King her Majesties husband is a crime most odious before God and tending to the perpetuall shame and infamy of the whole Realm if the same should not be
exemplary punished the Noblemen Barons and other Professors should imploy their whole forces strength and power for the just punishment of all and whatsoever persons that should be tried and found guilty of the same 8. Sith it hath pleased God to give a native Prince unto the Countrey who in all appearance shall become their King and Soveraign lest he should be murthered and wickedly taken away as his father was the Nobility Barons and others under subscriving should assist maintain and defend the Prince against all that should attempt to do him injury 9. That all Kings and Princes that in any time hereafter shall happen to reign and have the rule of the Realm should in their first entry and before they be either crowned or inaugurated give their oath and faithfully promise unto the true Church of God for maintaining and defending by all means the true Religion of Christ presently professed within the Kingdom 10. That the Prince should be committed to the education of some wise godly and grave man to be trained up in vertue and the fear of God that when he cometh to years he may discharge himself sufficiently of that place and honour whereunto he is called 11. That the Nobility Barons and others underscribing should faithfully promise to convene themselves in armes for the rooting out of idolatry especially the blasphemous Mass without exception of place or person And likewise should remove all idolaters and others not admitted to the preaching of the Word from the bearing of any function in the Church which may be a hinderance to the Ministery in any sort and in their places appoint Superintendents Ministers and other needfull members of the Church And further should faithfully binde themselves to reform all Schooles Colledges and Universities throughout the Realme by removing all such as be of contrary profession and beare any charge therein and planting faithfull teachers in their rooms lest the youth should be corrupted with poysonable doctrine in their lesser years which afterwards would not easily be removed These were the Articles agreed unto by a common consent ard subscribed in the presence of the Assembly by the Earls of Morton Glencarne and Marre the Lords Home Ruthven Sanqhuar Lindesay Grahame Innermaith and Ochiltrie and many Barons besides the Commissioners of Burgesses Upon the dissolving of this Assembly the Lords Ruthven and Lindesay were directed to Lochlevin to deal with the Queen for resignation of the Government in favours of the Prince her son and the appointing of some to be Regent who should have the administration of affairs during his minority At first she took the proposition grievously answering in passion that she could sooner renounce her life then her Crown yet after some rude speeches used by the Lord Lindesay she was induced to put her hand to the renunciation they presented by the perswasion chiefly of Robert Melvil who was sent from the Earl of Atholl and Lethington to advise her as she loved her life not to refuse any thing they did require He likewise brought a letter from Sir Nicholas Throgmorton the Ambassadour of England who was come a few dayes before to visit her but was denied access to the same effect declaring that no resignation made in the time of her captivity would be of force and in Law was null because done out of a just fear which having considered with her self a while without reading any one of the Writs presented she set her hand to the same the tears running down in abundance from her eyes One of the Writs contained a renunciation of the Crown and Royall dignity with a Commission to invest the Prince into the Kingdome by the solemnities accustomed And to that purpose a procuration was given to the Lords Ruthven and Lindesay for dimitting and resigning in presence of the three Estates the Rule and Government And to the Earls of Morton Atholl Marre Glencarne and Menteith and to the Lords Grahame and Home with the Bishop of Orkney and the Provosts of Dundie and Montross for inaugurating the Prince her son The other Writ did appoint the Earl of Murray Regent during the Prince his Minoritie if at his return he should accept of the Charge And in case of his refuse the Duke of Chattellerault the Earls of Lenox Argile Atholl Morton Glencarne and Marre who should joyntly govern and administrate the publick affairs Both the renunciation and Commission for government of the Realm were the next day published at the Market Cross of Edinburgh and the third day after the Publication which was the 29. of Iuly was the Prince crowned and anointed King in the Church of Striveling by the Bishop of Orkney assisted by two of the Superintendents The Sermon was made by Iohn Knox the Earl of Morton and the Lord Home took the Oath for the King that he should maintain the Religion received and minister justice equally to all the subjects The English Ambassadour though he was in town refused his presence to that solemnity lest he should seem to approve the abdication of the Queens Government Now how soon the news came to France and they came in great haste the Earl of Murray prepared to return whereof the Archbishop of Glasgow getting intelligence who lay there Ambassadour for the Queen he laboured earnestly to have him detained informing that he was the head of the faction raised against the Queen and that he was called home to be their leader But he had taken his leave some houres before of the Court and used such diligence as they who were sent to stay him found that he was loosed from Diepe before their coming Returning by England he came the 11. of August to Edinburgh where he was received with a wonderfull joy Great instance was used to have him accept the Regency at which they said no man would grudge he being named by the Queen and having given all good men experiments of his worth Some few dayes he desired to advise in which time he visited the Queen at Lochlevin and sent Letters to the Noblemen of the other faction especially to the Earl of Argile with whom he had kept an intire friendship of a long time shewing in what sort he was pressed by the Lords that maintained the Kings authority and intreating him by the bonds of kindred the familiarity they had long kept and by the love he bare to his native Countrey to appoint a place where he might confer with him and have his counsell in that business To the rest he wrote according to the acquaintance he had with them and as their place and dignity required Of them all in common he desired that they would be pleased to designe a place of meeting where they might by common advice provide for the safety of the Kingdome which in that troubled time could not long subsist without some one to rule and govern But finding them all to decline the meeting and being importuned on the other side by those
from the Regent at Corstorphin had the foot souldiers left with him to withstand the enemy if he should make any suddain attempt Nor did there many days passe when the Earl of Huntley and Lord Claud Hamilton with their forces enterprised the burning of Dalkeith Morton who remained there being forewarned of their coming took the fields and entertained a long fight with them though in number he was far inferiour divers on either side were killed 25. of the Earl of Mortons men taken prisoners and of the adverse party Captain Hackerston Neither had the conflict ended so soon if they had not been separated by an accident that happened in the time The Earl of Huntley and Lord Claud had carried with them a great quantity of powder wherewith the souldiers striving to furnish themselves and one of the matches falling amongst the powder it took fire and with a terrible noise overthrew all that stood by Captain Iames Melvil and number of his company were thereby killed in the place many died a few days after of the hurt they received at that time The Earl of Morton by this invasion being taught to look unto himself did hire a band of souldiers that was lately come from Denmark under the command of Captain Michael Weymes or as others write Captain David Weymes The Lords that remained at Edinburgh thinking to intercept him and his company as he crossed the river of Forth imployed Mr. Iames Kircaldy brother to the Lord of Grange who a few days before was come from France with a supply of money and Arms and Capt. Cullen a man well skilled in sea affairs to lie in wait for their landing But the purpose being detected to the Earl of Morton he came upon them at Leth as they were taking Boat so unexpected as 16. of the number were taken prisoners which served to redeem certain of Captain Weymes company that were the next day taken at sea for he himself with the greatest part arrived safely at Leth. The Regent having advertised the Queen of England of those troubles and by the common danger of both the Realms intreated that she should no longer remain a neuter she sent Sir William Drury Marshal of Berwick to try the estate of things the power that the Regent had and the means whereby the Castle of Edinburgh might be recovered and perceiving by the information returned that without her assistance neither could that strength be regained nor the waged souldiers be kept long together because as yet she held it not fit to declare her self for the King she began of new to treat with both parties for a surceasance of arms and that the town of Edinburgh might be freed of the souldiers left patent for the Court of Justice the Captain of the Castle having in the mean time a convenient revenue for guarding the house allowed unto him But this turned to no effect for the conditions for the surceasance required could not be agreed unto by either side for the Regent would have the town of Edinburgh put in the estate wherein it was at the going of the Commissioners to the Court of England in Ianuary preceding and Grange to content him self with such an ordinary garrison as other Keepers of the Castle were accustomed to entertain The other faction was content to leave the town patent but so that neither the Regent nor the Earl of Morton should come unto it And for the surety of the Castle they would have Grange to retain 150. souldiers besides the ordinary guard who should lodge in that part of the town which was nearest unto the same The conditions of either side rejected they of Edinburgh not to be wanting of the authority of a Parliament kept a publick meeting in the town-house the twelfth day of Iune to which day they had indicted a Parliament where a supplication was presented in name of the Queen bearing That it was not unknown how certain of her rebellious subjects having imprisoned her person in the Tower of Lochlevin did hereafter constrain her to make a dimission of the Crown in favours of her son which by the advice of Mr. Iohn Spence of Condy her Advocate she had lawfully revoked albeit otherwise the same could not subsist being done without the consent and advice of the Estates and upon a narrative of her inability and weakness which any of mean judgement may consider to be a meer forgery seeing her weaknesse to govern cannot be esteemed so great as is the weaknesse of an insant lying in the cradle neither can he who hath the present administration of affairs compare with her in any for aptness and ability to govern Therefore was it desired that the Nobility and Estates there convened after they had examined the grounds of the said dimission and found them in reason naught should discern the same to be null in all time coming The supplication once or twice read it was pronounced as followeth The Lords Spiritual and Temporal with the Commissioners of Burghs presently assembled being ripely advised with the supplication presented have by authority of Parliament ordained the said pretended dimission renunciation and overgiving of the Crown by the Queen consequently the Coronation of her son the usurped government of his Regents and all that hath followed thereupon to have been from the beginning null and of no force nor effect for the reasons contained in the said supplication and other considerations notour to the whole Estates And therefore commands all the subjects to acknowledge the Queen for their only Soveraign notwithstanding the said dimission and as it had never been in rerum naturâ Herewith to conciliate the favour of the Church and people by another statute they ordained That none should innovate alter or pervert the form of Religion and ministration of Sacraments presently professed and established within the Realm but that the same should have free course without any let or impediment to be made thereto And therewithall the Superintendents Ministers Exhorters and Readers in Churches were commanded in their publick service to pray for the Queen as their only Soveraign the Prince her son the Councel Nobility and whole body of the Commonwealth These statutes they caused to be proclaimed at the Market Crosse the day following which was the 13th of Iune Sir William Drury finding his labours unprofitable and preparing to depart the Lords of Edinburgh would needs of courtesie bring him on the way The Earl of Morton who lay then at Leth pained with a Cholick hearing that they were in the the fields and taking it to be done for ostentation of their power arose from his bed and putting his men in order marched to Restalrig which way they were to passe Sir William Drury perceiving the companies of Leth in the way and sorry that his Convoy should have given the occasion travelled between them and by his perswasions made them both to retire But then the question fell who should first retire
stirred up Iohn Dury one of the Ministers of Edinburgh in an Assembly which was then convened to propound a question touching the lawfulness of the Episcopal function and the authority of â—hapters in their election He himself as though he had not been acquainted with the motion after he had commended the Speakers zeal and seconded the purpose with a long discourse of the flourishing estate of the Church of Geneva and the opinions of Calvin and Theodore Beze concerning Church Government came to affirm That none ought to be office bearers in the Church whose titles were not found in the book of God And for the title of Bishops albeit the same was found in Scripture yet was it not to be taken in the sense that the common sort did conceive there being no superiority allowed by Christ amongst Ministers he being the only Lord of his Church and all the same servants in the same degree and having the like power In end he said that the corruptions crept into the estate of Bishops were so great as unlesse the same were removed it could not go well with the Church nor could Religion be long preserved in purity This his discourse was applauded by many and some brethren set apart to reason and conferre upon the question proponed For the one part Mr. David Lindesay Mr. George Hay and Mr. Iohn Row were nominated These three sustained the lawfulness of Episcopal function in the Church For the other part Mr. Iames Lawson Mr. Iohn Craig and Mr. Andrew Melvil were chosed to impugne the same After divers meetings and long disceptation amongst themselves they presented their opinions to the Assembly in writing as followeth 1. First that they did not hold it expedient to answer the questions proponed for the present But if any Bishop was chosen that had not qualities required by the word of God he should be tried by the General Assembly 2. That they judged the name of a Bishop to be common to all Mininisters that had the charge of a particular flock And that by the word of God his chief function consisted in the preaching of the word the ministration of the Sacraments and exercise of Ecclesiastical discipline with consent of his Elders 3. That from among the Ministers some one might be chosen to oversee and visit such reasonable bounds besides his own flock as the General Assembly should appoint 4. That the Minister so elected might in those bounds appoint Preachers with the advice of the Ministers of that Province and the consent of the flock which they should be admitted And fiftly that he might suspend Ministers from the exercise of their office upon reasonable causes with the consent of the Ministers of the bounds There were present in this Assembly the Archbishop of Glasgow the Bishop of Dunkeld Galloway Brichen Dumblane and Isles with the Superintendents of Lothian and Angus all of them interessed in that business Yet neither were they called to the conference nor doth it appear by the Register of those proceedings that they did so much as open their mouthes in defence of their office and calling What respect soever it was that made them keep so quiet whether as I have heard that they expected those motions should have been dashed by the Regent or otherwise that they affected the praise of humility it was no wisdom in them to have given a way to such novelties and have suffered the lawfulnesse of their vocation to be thus drawn in question In the next Assembly I find the same matter moved of new and put to voices but with a little change of the question which was thus formed Whether Bishops as they were then in Scotland had their function warranted by the word of God The Assembly without giving a direct answer after long reasoning did for the greatest part so the records bear approve the opinions presented in the last meeting with this addition That the Bishops should take themselves to the service of some one Church within their Dioces and condescend upon the particular flocks whereof they would accept the charge The Regent hearing how the Church had proceeded and taking ill the deposition of Mr. Iames Patton Bishop of Dunkeld who was in the former Assembly deprived for dilapidation of his benefice sent to require of them whether they would stand to the policy agreed unto at Leth and if not to desire them to settle upon some form of government at which they would abide The Assembly taking the advantage of this proposition answered that they were to think of that business and should with all diligence set down a constant form of Church policy and present the same to be allowed by the Councel To this effect they nominated Mr. Andrew Melvil Mr. Andrew Hay Mr. David Cuningham Mr. George Hay Mr. Alexander Arthbuthnet Mr. David Lindesay and a number more the Archbishop of Glasgow was named amongst the rest but he being urged to take the charge of a particular flock excused himself saying That he had entered to his office according to the order taken by the Church and Estates and could do nothing contrary therâ—to lest he should be thought to have transgressed his oath and be challenged for altering a member of the Estate Yet that it might appear how willing he was to bestow the gifts wherewith God had endued him to the good of the Church he should teach ordinarily at Glasgow when he had his residence in the City and when he remained in the Sheriffdome of Aire he should do the like in any Church they would appoint but without astricting himself unto thesame and prejudging in any sort the jurisdiction he had received at his admission This his declaration made he was no more troubled with that imployment Mean while the See of S. Andrews falling void by the death of Mr. Iohn Douglas the Regent did recommend to the Chapter his Chaplain Mr. Patrick Adamson for the place the Chapter continuing the election till the Assembly of the Church did convene imparted to them the warrant they had received and Mr. Patrick being enquired for he was present at the time whether he would submit himself to trial and receive the office with those injunctions the Church would prescrive Answered that he was discharged by the Regent to accept the office otherwise then was appointed by mutual consent of the Church and Estate Hereupon the Chaptour was inhibited to proceed Notthelesse upon a new charge given them they convened and made choice of him which did so irritate the Church as in the next meeting they gave Commission to the Superintendent of Lothian Mr. Robert Pont Mr. Iames Lawson and David Ferguson to call him before them and prohibit him to exerce any part of his jurisdiction till he should be authorised thereto by the Assembly A form of Church policy was in the mean time drawn up and presented to the Regent by Mr. David Lindesay Mr. Iames Lawson
rest well satisfied But a pitiful accident that fell out in the time gave an hinderance to these business The Chancellour going to the Castle to make his report to the King as he returned to his lodging did encounter the Earl of Crawford in the street called commonly the Schoolhouse wynd There had been an old grudge bewixt the two families whereupon the Noblemen passed by others without salutations the street being narrow and the companies of each side great when they were almost parted two base fellowes fell a strugling for the way and by thrusting one at another raised a tumult in the very beginning whereof the Chancellour was killed with the shot of a Pistol It was certainly known that the Noblemen did purpose no harm to others for Crawford did call to his followers to give way to the Chancellour as he on the other side called to give way to the Earl of Crawford yet by this unhappy accident were the old dissensions that had long slept revived and a fresh enmity raised which turned to the great hurt of both The death of the Chancellour was much lamented falling out in the time when the King and countrey stood in most need of his service He had carried himself with much commendation in his place and acquired a great authority most careful was he to have peace conserved both in the countrey and Church and laboured much to have the question of Church policy setled upon which subject he interchanged divers letters with Theodore Beze Some have blamed him of too great curiosity in that matter but his intention certainly was pious and commendable Upon his death the Earl of Athol was preferred to be Chancellour at which the Church did mightily offend as likewise of the admission of the Earls of Cathnes and Eglinton with the Lord Ogilvy upon the Councel who were all thought to be Popishly inclined This being meaned to the King was in some sort satisfied by their promises and subscriptions to the Articles of religion yet the suspicions of their unsoundness still continued And now began they who longed for the change of Mortons government to repent the alteration that was made for howsoever he did not favour the novations in Church policy urged by some Ministers he kept a severe hand over Papists permitting none to enjoy and publick office who was not sincerely affected to the truth The first of April the Castle of Edinburgh was delivered to the Lords Ruthven and Lindesay who were appointed by the King to receive the house and a discharge given to the Earl of Morton of the jewels munition and moveables within the same And the same day Iohn Seaton of Touch and Iohn Cunningham of Drumwhassil received the keys in name of Alexander Areskin Uncle to the Earl of Marre upon a warrant directed to them for that effect The Earl of Morton resolving to live private and to have no more medling in publick affairs retired to Lochlevin where he stayed not long being recalled to Court by this occasion The friends of the house of Marre of whom the principals were the Abbots of Driburgh and Cambuskenneth out of some jealousie they conceived of Alexander Areskin his courses and a fear that the young Nobleman who was then grown to some years might be prejudged of his right in keeping the Castle practised secretly to exclude him and entring one morning with a number of his followers seised upon the keeper of the gate took the keys from him by force and putting him and his men forth placed others in their rooms whom they caused swear fidelity to the Earl of Marre How soon the Councel which then remained at Edinburgh was advertised of this change they prepared to go to Striveling and for their greater security were furnished with some companies of men by the Town of Edinburgh but by letters from the King they were stayed In these letters the King shewed that it was a private dissension only that had happened betwixt the friends of the house of Marre which he would have peaceably composed and therefore desired them to come unto him after a day or two in quiet and sober manner and assist the reconcilement They obeyed and coming to Striveling in a frequent Councel kept the third of May the controversy was in these termes composed That the Earl of Marre being new come to a reasonable age he should attend the Kings person and have the custody of the Castle of Striveling and that the Master his Uncle should remain Captain of the Castle of Edinburgh and when he came to Court have his table kept as before and enjoy the place of a Gentleman of his Majesties chamber The conditions prescrived to the Earl of Marre were That he should guard the Castle attend the Kings person therein and not remove him to any place whatsoever without the knowledge and consent of the Councel That he should not receive any within the house whom he knew not to be well affected to the King admitting an Earl with two only in train a Lord with one and Gentleman single that Mr. George Buchannan and Mr. Peter Young should continue his instructers and no others be admitted without the Councels consent nor any religious exercise kept within the Castle but that which the Parliament had approved For the observing of these Articles the Earls of Athol Angus Argile and Montross with the Lords Ruthven and Lindesay became sureties For the Master his Uncle and his fidelity in keeping the Castle of Edinburgh with the jewels munition and other moveables the Earls of Athol Argile Montross and the Lord Ruthven gave their bond and obligation Some days after this broile the Captain his eldest son called Alexander a youth of great hopes departed this life as it was thought of a grief he conceived for the indignity done to his Father This agreement being made and the Lords being then to return to Edinburgh the King did signify unto them that because the Parliament was indicted to the tenth of Iuly he would before that time call a number of every estate together for the preparing of matters and that all emulations laid aside they might concurre and joyn their counsels for the publick good of the Realm The Diet for this meeting he appointed at Striveling the tenth of Iune the Convention at the time was frequent of the Clergy eight Bishops and as many Abbots were present of the Nobility nine Earls and eleven Lords and divers Commissioners of Burghs The Earl of Morton at the Kings earnest intreaty came also thither and at his coming was admitted upon the Councel having the precedency allowed him with the consent of the rest because of the Regency he had a long time sustained In the first meeting the King after he had given thanks to the whole number for the readinesse they had shewed to convene in that place proponed two things One was touching the Parliament and the place where it should
busied with the matter of policy which was put in form and presented to the Parliament at their sitting in Striveling The Estates having no leisure to peruse it gave a Commission to divers of their number to meet and conferre with the Commissioners of the Church and if they did agree to insert the same among the Acts of Parliament How these affairs went and what effect the Commission took because of the great businesse that afterwards was made about the same is necessary to be known wherefore I thought meet to set down the form of policy as it was presented with the notes of their agreement and disagreement as they stand in the Original which I have by me Heads and conclusions of the Church and first of the Policy thereof in general wherein it differeth from Civil FIrst the Church of God is sometimes largely taken for all them that professe the Evangel of Iesus Christ and so it is a company and fellowship not only of the godly but also hypocrites professing outwardly one true Religion 2. At other times it is taken for the elect only and the godly and sometimes for them that exercise the spiritual function amongst the congregation of them that professe the truth 3. The Church in this last sense hath a certain power granted by God according to which it useth a proper jurisdiction and government exercised to the comfort of the whole Church 4. This power Ecclesiastical is an authority granted by God the Father through the mediation of Iesus Christ unto his Church gathered and having the ground in the word of God to be put in execution by them unto whom the spiritual government of the Church by lawfull calling is committed 5. The policy of the Church flowing from this power is an order or form of spiritual government which is exerced by the members appointed thereto by the word of God and therefore is given immediately to the Office-bearer by whom it is exercised to the weal of the whole body 6. This power is diversly used for sometime it is severally exercised chiefly by the teachers sometime conjunctly by mutual consent of them that bare office and charge after the form of judgement the former is called potestas Ordinis the other potestas Iurisdictionis 7. These two kinds of power have both one ground one final cause but are different in the form and manner of execution as is evident by the speech of our Saviour in the 16th and 18th of S. Matthew 8. This power and policy is different and distinct in the own nature from that power and policy which is called the Civil power and appertains to the civil government of the Commonwealth albeit they be both of God and tend to one end if they be rightly used that is to advance the glory of God and to have godly and good subjects 9. For this power Ecclesiastical floweth from God immediately and the mediator Iesus Christ and is spiritual not having a temporal head in the earth but only Christ the onely spiritual King and Governour of the Church 10. It is a title falsely usurped by Antichrist to call himself the head of the Church and ought not to be attributed to Angel or to man of what estate soever he be saving to Christ the head and only Monarch of the Church 11. Therefore this power and policy of the Church should lean upon the Word immediately as the only ground thereof and should be taken from the pure fountains of the Scriptures hearing the voice of Christ the onely spiritual King and being ruled by his lawes 12. It is proper to Kings Princes and Magistrates to be called Lords and Dominators over their subjects whom they govern civilly but it is proper to Christ only to be called Lord and Master in the spiritual government of the Church and all others that bear office therein ought not to usurp dominion nor be called Lords but Ministers Disciples and servants for it is proper to Christs office to command and rule his Church universally and every particular Church through his Spirit and Word by the ministery of men 13. Notwithstanding as the Ministers and others of the Ecclesiastical state are subject to the Magistrate civilly so ought the person of the Magistrate be subject to the Church spiritually and in Ecclesiastical government 14. And the exercise of both these jurisdictions cannot stand in one person ordinarily 15. The Civil power is called the power of the Sword the other power the power of the Keys 16. The Civil power should command the spiritual to exercise and to do their office according to the word of God the spiritual rulers should require the Christian Magistrate to minister Justice and punish vice and to maintain the liberty of the Church and quietnesse within their bounds 17. The Magistrate commands in things external for external peace and quietnesse among the subjects the Minister handleth external things onely for conscience cause 18. The Magistrate external things only and actions done before men but the spiritual ruler judges both the affection and the external actions in respect of conscience by the word of God 19. The Civil Magistrate getteth obedience by the sword and other external means but the Minister by the spiritual sword and spiritual means 20. The Magistrate ought neither preach minister the Sacraments nor execute the censures of the Church nor yet prescribe any rule how it should be done but command the Minister to observe the rule prescrived in the Word and punish transgressors by civil means the Minister again exercies not the civil jurisdiction but teaches the Magistrate how it should be exercised according to the Word 21. The Magistrate ought to assist maintain and fortify the jurisdiction of the Church the Ministers should assist their Princes in all things agreeable to the Word providing they neglect not their charge in involving themselves in civil affaires 22. Finally as Ministers are subject to the judgement and punishment of Magistrates in external things if they offend so ought the Magistrates submit themselves to the discipline of the Church if they transgresse in matter of conscience and Religion CHAP. 2. Of the parts of policy of the Church and persons or Office-bearers to whom the administration is committed FIrst as in the policy Civil the whole Commonwealth consists in them that are Governours or Magistrates and them that are governed and subjects so in the policy of the Church some are appointed to be rulers and the rest of the members are to be ruled and obey according to Gods word and the inspiration of his Spirit alwayes under one Head and chief Governour Jesus Christ. 2. Again the whole policy of the Church consists in three things chiefly in doctrine discipline and distribution With doctrine is annexed the ministration of the Sacraments 3. And according to this division arises a sort of
threefold Officiars in the Church to wit Ministers or Preachers Elders or Governours and Deacons or Distributers and all these may be called by one general word Ministers of the Church 4. For albeit the Church of God be ruled and governed by Iesus Christ who is the onely King high Priest and Head thereof yet he useth the ministery of men as a necessary middes for this purpose 5. For so he hath from time to time before the Law under the Law and in the time of the Evangel for our great comfort raised up men indowed with the gifts of his Spirit for the spiritual government of his Church exercising by them his power through his Spirit and Word to the building of the same 6. And to take away all occasion of Tyranny he wills that they should rule with mutual consent of brethren and equality of power every one according to their functions 7. In the New Testament and time of the Evangel he hath used the Ministery of the Apostles Prophets Evangelists Pastors and Doctors in administration of the Word The eldership for good order and administration of discipline The Deaconship to have the care of Ecclesiastical goods 8. Some of these Ecclesiastical functions are ordinary some extraordinary or temporal the extraordinary are the Apostles Prophets and Evangelists which are not perpetual and now have ceased in the Church except when it pleases God extraordinarily for a time to stirre up some of them again 9. There are four ordinary offices or functions in the Church of God the Pastor Minister or Bishop the Doctor the Presbyter or Elder and the Deacon 10. These Offices are ordinary and ought to continue perpetually in the Church as necessary for the government and policy of the same and no mo offices ought to be received or suffered in the true Church of God established by his Word 11. Therefore all the ambitious titles invented in the Kingdom of Antichrist and his usurped Hierarchy which are not one of those four sorts together with the offices depending thereupon ought in one word to be rejected CHAP. 3. How the persons that bear Ecclesiastical functions are admitted to their Offices FIrst Vocation or Calling is common to all that should bear office in the Church which is a lawful way by which qualified persons are promoved to any special office in the Church of God 2. Without this calling it was never lawful for any person to meddle with any Ecclesiastical function 3. There are two sorts of Calling one extraordinary by God immediately as were the Apostles and Prophets which within a Church already well established hath no place 4. The other calling is ordinary which beside the calling of God and the inward testimony of a good conscience hath the lawful approbation of men according to Gods word and the order established in the Church 5. None ought to presume to enter in any office Ecclesiastical unlesse he have a good testimony in his conscience before God who onely knoweth the hearts of men 6. This ordinary and outward calling hath two parts Election and Ordination 7. Election is the choosing out of one man or person to the office that is voyd by the judgement of the Eldership and consent of the congregation to whom the person presented is to be appointed 8. The qualities in general required in all them who should have charge in the Church consist in soundnesse of Religion and godlinesse of life according as they are set forth in the Word 9. In this ordinary election it is to be eschewed that no person be intruded in any of the offices of the Church contrary to the will of the congregation to whom they are appointed or without the voice of the Eldership 10. None ought to be intruded or placed in the ministery in places already planted or in any room that is not void for any wordly respect and that which is called the benefice ought to be nothing but the stipend of the Minister who is lawfully called 11. Ordination is the separation and sanctifying of the person appointed by God and his Church after that he is well tried and found qualified 12. The ceremonies of Ordination are fasting prayer and imposition of hands of the Eldership 13 All these as they must be raised up by God and made able for the work whereunto they are called so they ought know that their message is limited within Gods word 14. These should take the names and titles only lest they be exalted and pussed up in themselves which the Scripture gives them as these which import labour travel and work and are names of offices and service and not of idlenesse dignity worldly honour or preheminence which by Christ our Master is expressely reproved and forbidden 15. All these office bearers should have their own particular flocks amongst whom they ought to exerce their charge and should make residence with them taking inspection and oversight of them every one in his vocation 16. And generally ought to respect two things that is the glory of God and edifying of his Church by discharging their duties in their callings CHAP. 4. Of the Office-bearers in particular and first of the Pastors and Ministers 1. PAstors Bishops or Ministers are they who are appointed to particular congregations which they rule by the word of God and over which they watch in respect whereof sometime they are called Pastors because they feed their congregation sometime Episcopi or Bishops because they watch over their flock sometime Ministers by reason of their service and office sometime also Presbyters or Seniors for the gravity in manners which they ought to have taking care of the spiritual government which ought to be most dear unto them 2. They that are called the Ministery or offer themselves thereto ought not to be elected without one certain flock to be assigned to them 3. No man ought to ingyre himself or usurp this office without a lawful calling 4. They who are once called of God and duly elected by men having once accepted the charge of the Ministery may not leave their functions and the desertors ought to be admonished and in case of disobedience excommunicated 5. No Pastor may leave his flock without licence of the Provincial Assembly which if he do after admonition not obeyed let the censures of the Church strike upon him 6. To the Pastor belongeth the preaching of the word of God in season and out of season publickly and privately always to edify and discharge his conscience as God hath prescribed And unto them only appertains the ministration of the Sacraments for both these are appointed by the word of God as means to teach us the one by the ear and the other by the eys and other senses that by both knowledge may be conveighed to the mind 7. By the same reason it pertains to
goods to whom they are appointed 4. This they ought to do according to the judgement and appointment of the Presbyteries or Elderships of the which the Deacons are not that the patrimony of the Church and poor be not converted to private mens uses nor wrongfully distributed CHAP. 9. Of the Patrimony of the Church and distribution thereof 1. By the Patrimony of the Church we understand whatsoever thing hath been at any time before or shall be hereafter given or by universal consent or custome of countries professing christian Religion applied to the publick use and utility of the Church 2. So that under the Patrimony of the Church we comprehend all things given or to be given to the Church and service of God as lands buildings possessions annual rents and the like wherewith the Church is endowed either by donations foundations mortifications or any other lawful titles of Kings Princes or any other persons inferiour to them together with the continual oblations of the faithful 3. We comprehend also all such things as by lawes customes or use of countreys hath been applied to use and utility of the Church of which sort are tithes Manses gleibs and the like which by the common and municipal lawes and universal custome are possessed by the Church 4. To take any part of this Patrimony by unlawful means and convert to the particular and prophane use of any person we hold a detestable sacriledge before God 5. The goods Eccclesiastical ought to be collected and distributed by Deacons as the word of God appoints that they who bear office in the Church may be provided for without care or solicitude 6. In the Apostolick Church the Deacons were appointed to collect and distribute whatsoever was collected of the faithful to the necessity of the Saints so as none amongst them did want 7. These collections were not only of that which was gathered by way of Alms as some suppose but of other goods moveable and unmoveable of lands and possessions the price whereof was brought and laid at the Apostles feet 8. This office continued in the Deacons hands who intromitted with the whole goods of the Church till the estate thereof was corrupted by Antichrist as the ancient Canons bear witnesse 9. The same Canons make mention of a fourfold distribution of the Patrimony of the Church whereof one part was applied to the Pastor or for his sustentation and hospitality another to the Elders and Deacons and the whole Clergy the third to the poor sick persons and strangers and the fourth to uphold the edifice of the Church and other affairs specially extraordinary 10. We adde hereunto the Schooles and Schoolmasters who ought and may well be sustained of the same goods and are comprehended under the Clergy To whom we joyn Clerks of Assemblies as well particular as general Procurators of the Church affairs takers up of Psalmes and other officers of the Church who are necessary CHAP. 10. Of the offices of a Christian Magistrate in the Church 1. Although all members of the Church are holden according to their vocation to advance the Kingdome of Christ Iesus so farre as lies in their power yet chiefly christian Princes Kings and other Magistrates are holden to do the same for they are called in the Scripture Nurses of the Church because by them it is or at least ought to be maintained and defended against all those that would procure the hurt thereof 2. So it pertains to the office of a christian Magistrate to fortify and assist the godly proceedings of the Church and namely to see that the publick estate and ministery thereof be maintained and sustained as appertains to the word of God 3. To see that the Church be not invaded or hurt by false teachers and hirelings nor the roomes thereof occupied by dumb dogs or idle bellies 4. To assist and maintain the discipline of the Church and punish them civilly that will not obey their censures without confounding the one jurisdiction with the other 5. To see that sufficient provision be made for the Ministery Schools and poor and if they have not sufficient to await upon their charges to supply their indigence with their own rents 6. To hold hand as well to the safety of the persons from injury and open violence and their rents and possessions that they be not defrauded robbed and spoiled thereof and not to suffer the Patrimony of the Church to be applied to profane and unlawful uses or to be devoured by idle bellies and such as have no lawful function in the Church to the hurt of the Ministery Schools poor and other godly uses upon which the same ought to be bestowed 7. To make laws and constitutions agreeable to Gods word for the advancement of the Church and policy thereof without usurping any thing that pertains not to the Civil sword but belongs to the offices meerly Ecclesiastical as the ministery of the Word Sacraments or using the Ecclesiastical discipline and spiritual execution thereof or any part of the spiritual keys which the Lord Iesus gave to the Apostles and their true successours 8. And although Kings and Princes that be godly sometime by their own authority when Churches are corrupted and all things out of order do place Ministers and restore the true service of God after the ensample of some godly Kings of Iudah and divers godly Emperours and Kings also in the dayes of the New Testament yet where the ministery of the Church is once well constitute and they that are placed do their office faithfully all godly Princes and Magistrates ought to hear and obey their voice and reverence the Majesty of God speaking by them CHAP. 11. Of the present abuses remaining in the Church which are desired to be reformed 1. AS it is the duty of the godly Magistrate to maintain the present liberty which God hath granted by preaching of the Word and the true ministration of the Sacraments within this Realm so it is to provide that all abuses which as yet remain in the Church be removed and taken away 2. Therefore first the admission of men to Papistical titles of Benefices such as serve not nor have any function in the reformed Church of Christ as Abbots Commendators Priors Prioresses and other titles of Abbeys whose places are now by the just judgement of God demolished and purged of idolatry is plain abusion and not to be received in the Kingdom of Christ amongst us 3. In like manner seeing they that were called of old the Chaptors and Convents of Abbeys Cathedral Churches and the like places serve for nothing now but to set Fewes and Leases of Church lands if any be left and Tithes to the hurt and prejudice thereof as daily experience teaches the same ought to be utterly abolished and abrogated 4. Of the like nature are the Deanes Archdeacons Chantors Subchantors Thesaurers Chancellors and others having the like titles which flowed from the Pope and Canon law only and have no place
in the reformed Church 5. The Churches also which are united and joyned together by annexation to Benefices ought to be separated and divided and given to qualified Ministers as Gods word requires neither ought such abusers of the Patrimony of the Church have voice in Parliament nor sit in Councel in name of the Church and Church-men to the hurt and prejudice of the liberty thereof and lawes of the Realm made in favours of the Reformed Church 6. Much lesse is it lawful that one person amongst these should have five or six ten or twenty Churches all having the cure of soules and enjoy the Patrimony thereof either by admission of the Prince or of the Church in this light of the Gospel for it is but mockery to crave reformation where the like have place 7. And albeit it was thought good for avoyding greater inconveniences that the old possessors of such benefices who imbraced the Religion should enjoy by permission the two parts of the rents which they possessed before during their life time yet it is not tolerable to continue in the like abuse to give these places and other benefices of new to men as unmeet or rather unmeeter who have no mind to serve in the Church but live an idle life as others did who enjoyed the same in time of blindnesse 8. And whereas by the order taken at Leith 1571. it appears that such may be admitted being found qualified either that pretended order is against all good order or else it must be understood not of them that are qualified for worldly affairs or to serve in Court but such as are qualified to teach Gods word and have their lawful admission of the Church 9. As to Bishops if the name be properly taken it is all one with the name of Minister as was declared for it is not the name of superiority or Lordship but of office and watching Yet because in the corruption of the Church this name hath been abused and is like to be we cannot allow this fashion of these new chosen Bishops nor of the Chaptors that are their electors to such in office 10. True Bishops should addict themselves to one particular flock which divers of them refuse neither should they usurp Lordship over their brethren and the inheritance of Christ. 11 12. Pastors in so farre as they Pastors have not the visitation of mo Churches joyned to the Pastorship unlesse it be committed to them 12. It is a corruption that Bishops should have further bounds to visit then they may conveniently overtake neither ought any man to have the visitation of Churches but he that is chosen by the Presbytery 13. The Elderships well established have power to send out Visitors with Commission to visit the bounds within their Eldership and after accompt taken be either continued or changed from time to time being subject alwayes to their Elderships 14. The criminal jurisdiction in the person of a Pastor is a corruption 15. It agrees not with the word of God that Bishops should be Pastors of Pastors or Pastors of many flocks and yet be without a certain flock and no ordinary teacher nor doth it agree with the Scripture that they should be exeemed from the correction of their brethren and the discipline of the particular elderships of the Church where they shall serve neither that they usurp the office of visitation of other Churches nor any other function besides that of other Ministers unlesse the same be committed to them by the Church 16. Heretofore we desire the Bishops that now are either to agree to that order which Gods word requires and not to passe the bounds prescrived by the general Church either in Civil or Ecclesiastical affairs or to be deposed from all function in the Church 17. We ceny not in the mean time that Ministers may and should assist their Princes when they are required in all things agreeable to the word of God whether it be in Councel or Parliament or out of Councel providing alwayes they neither neglect their own charges nor through flattery of Princes hurt the publick estate of the Church 18. But generally we say that no Pastor under whatsoever title of the Church and specially the abused titles in Popery of Prelates Chaptors and Convents ought to attempt any thing in the Churches name either in Parliament or out of Councel without the Commission of the Reformed Church within this Realm 19. It is provided by Act of Parliament that the Papistical Church and jurisdiction shall have no place within the Realm and that no Bishop nor Prelate should use any jurisdiction in time coming flowing from the Popes authority And likewise that no other Ecclesiastical jurisdiction should be acknowledged within this Realm but that which is and shall be in the Reformed Church and flowing from the same And such we esteem the Chaptors holden in Papistical manner either of Cathedral Churches Abbeys Colledges or other conventual places usurping the name and authority of the Church to hurt the Patrimony thereof or use any other Act to the prejudice â—of the same since the year 1560. by abusion and corruption contrary to the liberty of the Church and lawes of the Realm which therefore ought to be annulled reduced and in time coming utterly discharged 20. The dependences also of the Papistical jurisdiction are to be abolished of which sort is the mingled jurisdiction of the Commissars in so far as they meddle with Ecclesiastical matters have no Commission of the Church thereto but were elected in time of our Soveraigns mother when things were out of order It is an absurd thing that divers of them having no function in the Church should be Judges in deposing Ministers from their places Wherefore they would be either discharged to meddle with Ecclesiastical matters or it would be limited to them in what matters they might judge and not hurt the liberty of the Church 31. They also that before were of the Ecclesiastical estate in the Popes Church or that are admitted of new to the Papistical titles and now tolerated by the laws of the Realm to possesse the two parts of their Ecclesiastical rents ought not to have any further liberty but to intromet with the portion granted and assigned unto them for their life times and not under the abused titles which they carry to dispone the Church rents setting in fewes and leases the same at their pleasure to the great hurt of the poor labourers that dwell upon the Church lands and the prejudice of the Church contrary to good conscience and all order CHAP. 12. Special heads craved to be reformed 1. WHatsoever hath been spoken of Church offices the several power of office-bearers their conjunct powers and last of the Patrimony of the Church we understand it to be the right reformation which God requires but because something would be touched in particular concerning the estate
word and refusing all corruption contrary to the same Next this Realm shall become an ensample and pattern of good and godly order to other Nations Countreys and Churches professing the same Religion that as they have praised God for our continuing in the sincerity of the Word without all errours so they may have the like occasion when we shall conform our selves to that discipline policy and good order which the same Word and purity of Reformation craves at our hands otherwise that fearful sentence may be justly said to us That servant that knoweth the Masters will and doth it not c. 3. Moreover if we have any pity or respect of the poor members of Iesus Christ who greatly increase and multiply amongst us we will not suffer them to be longer defrauded of that part of the patrimony of the Church that justly belongeth to them And by this order if it be duly put in execution the burthen of the poor shall be taken off the countrey and the streets cleansed of their cryings and murmurings so as we shall not be any more a scandal to other Nations as we have hitherto been 4. Besides it shall be a great ease and commodity to the whole Commons relieving them of the building and repairing of their Churches Bridges and other like publick works It shall be a relief to the labourers of the ground in paiment of their tithes and all other things wherein they have hitherto been rigorously used by them that were falsely called Churchmen and their Tasksmen Factours Chamberlains and Extortioners 5. Finally to the Kings Majesty and Estate this profit shall redound that the affairs of the Church being sufficiently provided according to the foresaid distribution the Superplus may be liberally bestowed for the supporting the Princes estate and the affairs of the Commonwealth 6. So to conclude all being willing to apply themselves to this order the people suffering themselves to be ruled according thereto the Princes and Magistrates not exempted and they that are placed in the Ecclesiastical estate ruling and governing rightly God shall be glorified the Church edified and the bounds thereof enlarged Christ Iesus and his kingdome advanced Satan and the kingdome of darknesse subverted and God shall dwell in the midst of us to our comfort in Iesus Christ who with the Father and Holy Ghost abideth blessed in all eternity AMEN This was the form of policy presented to the Parliament and the effect of the Commission granted for the same such general heads as did not touch the authority of the King nor prejudge the liberty of the Estate were easily agreed The rest were passed over or deferred as we have seen to further reasoning which could not after this time be obtained of the Councel one excuse or other being still pretended The Ministers perceiving they would not speed this way did in their next Assembly resolve to put their conclusions in practise without insisting any more for ratification thereof And beginning with Mr. Iames Boyd Archbishop of Glasgow whom they hoped to find most tractable he was desired to submit himself to the Assembly and to suffer the corruptions of the Episcopal estate to be reformed in his person After long reasoning kept with him by the Moderator David Ferguson and some others he presented his answer in writing I understand the name office and reverence given to a Bishop to be lawful and allowable by the Scriptures of God and being elected by the Church and King to be Bishop of Glasgow I esteem my calling and office lawful and shall endevour with all my power to perform the duties required submitting my self to the judgement of the Church if I shall be tried to offend so as nothing be required of me but the performance of those duties which the Apostle prescribeth As to the rent living and priviledges granted to me and my successours I think I may lawfully and with a good conscience enjoy the same And for assisting the King with my best service in Councel and Parliament as my subjection ties me thereto so I esteem it no hurt but a benefit to the Church that some of their number should be alwayes present at the making of Lawes and Statutes wherein for my self I neither intend nor by the grace of God shall ever do any thing but that which I believe may stand with the purity of the word of God and the good of the Church and countrey This answer read in open Assembly was judged insufficient and he required to bethink himself better and be present in the after-noon But he excusing himself returned not to the Assembly whereupon Commission was given to Mr. Andrew Hay Mr. Andrew Melvil and some brethren in the West to urge his subscription to the Act made at Striveling for reformation of the estate Episcopal and if he did refuse to proceed against him with the censures of the Church The Bishop taking grievously these proceedings and having received about the same time a great wrong at the hands of his Cousen Robert Boyd of Baydinheth by the demolishing of the house of Lockwood which is in the Barony of Glasgow contracted a melancholy whereof he died not long after at Glasgow Nothing did more grieve him then the ingratitude of Mr. Andrew Melvil and his uncourteous formes he had brought the man to Glasgow placed him Principal in the Colledge bestowed otherwise liberally upon him and was paid for this his kindnesse with most disgraceful contempt In private and at the Bishops table to which he was ever welcome no man did use him with greater respect giving him his titles of dignity and honour but in the publick meetings where he owed him greatest reverence he would call him by his proper name and use him most uncivilly The Commission of the Assembly he exerced with all rigour and by threatening the Bishop with the censures of the Church induced him to set his hand to certain Articles which as he professed in his sicknesse did sore vex his mind yet being comforted by Mr. Andrew Polwart Subdean of Glasgow he departed this life in great quietnesse He was a wise learned religious Prelate and worthy to have lived in better times then he fell into His corps was solemnly buried in the Quire of the Cathedral and laid in the sepulchre of Mr. Gawan Dumbar one of his predecessors The small respect carried to Bishops in these Assemblies of the Church made them dishaunt and come no more unto the same Yet matters went on and because the Archbishop of S. Andrews did absent himself Commission was given to certain of their number to call him before them and charge him to remove the corruptions in the estates of Bishops in his own person which they reckoned to be seven ordaining him and the Bishops that would submit themselves to correction to set their hands to the conditions following 1. That they should be content to be Ministers and Pastors of a flock 2. That they
censures and excommunications This dissension betwixt the King and the Church brought with it many evils for upon the notice of it divers Jesuits and Priests did resort into the countrey and at home such as were Popishly affected began openly to avow their profession In S. Andrews Mr. Nicholl Burn professor of Philosophy in S. Leonards Colledge made open Apostasie from the truth as Mr. Archihald and Iohn Hamiltons Regents in the new Colledge had not long before done In Dumfreis Mr. Ninean Daliel Schoolmaster did read to his Scholars the Romane Catechisme and in Paisley a number of Papists assembling together did in derision sing a Soule Masse for the Ministers as if they and their religion had been utterly gone These things being complained of and not much hearkened to the Ministers in their Sermons fell to regrate the countenance given to Papists in the Court and the dangers wherein both the King and countrey were brought by the secret practises of the French The King to stay these declaimings which he knew to be made against the Earl of Lennox called the Ministers to Edinburgh and shewed them what travel he had taken to convert his Cousen and how he had obtained his consent for taking a Minister in his house which would be to good purpose and serve both to debarre Jesuits from accesse to the Nobleman and win him by conference to a greater liking of the truth desiring therefore that one of their number might be appointed for some short space to attend him Mr. David Lindesay then Minister at Leth being held the fittest as well for his skill in the French tongue as for his moderation otherwise was with the Kings approbation nominated to this service by whose labours the Nobleman was brought in a short space to joyn himself to the Church and openly in S. Giles to renounce the errours wherein he had been educated Yet did not this remove the jealousies of the people which were increased by the intercepting of certain dispensations sent from Rome whereby the Catholicks were permitted to promise swear subscribe and do what else should be required of them so as in mind they continued firm and did use their diligence to advance in secret the Romane Faith These dispensations being shewed to the King he caused his Minister Mr. Iohn Craig form a short confession of faith wherein all the corruptions of Rome as well in doctrine as outward rites were particularly abjured and a clause inserted because of these dispensations by which the subscribers did call God to witnesse that in their minds and hearts they did fully agree to the said Confession and did not fain or dissemble in any sort This confession the King for an Example to others did publickly swear and subscribe the like was done by the whole Councel Court and observers appointed to take notice of those that did not resort to Sermon or behaved themselves in any sort scandalously So careful was the King to have the Church satisfied and the rumours of the Courts defection from Religion repressed After this all things continued quiet for a while till by a bruit suddainly raised none knew by whom the Earl of Morton was taxed for keeping secret intelligence with the Queen of England and a purpose he had to put the King in her hands Morton complaineth of this in Councel and desireth a trial But the King not willing to make businesse for a tale whereof the Authour would hardly be found put it off saying that he knew it to be a lie and a malicious invention of enemies and thereupon sent forth a Proclamation against lies carriers of tales tending to breed discord betwixt him and his Nobility Yet as if some such thing had been feared a motion was made some days after in Councel for guarding the Kings person and electing of an high Chamberlain which office none had borne for many years in this Kingdome who should have twenty four to attend him all of them the sonnes of Barons or Noblemen and be ever at hand to accompany the King whither soever he went The motion was applauded of all and after some ten days deliberation the Earl of Lennox preferred to the place Alexander Areskin Captain of the Castle of Edinburgh was chosen to be his Deputy and a roll made of the Gentlemen that should give attendance These were the Masters of Marshall Rothes Cassils Lindesay Levingston Elphingston Hereis and Ogilvy the Lairds of Cowdinknowes Bargainy Bomby Kilsyth Minto Strathurd and Moncreeffe Mr. Mark Ker of Preston Grange George Douglas of Rumgawy Captain Iames Stewart son to the Lord Ochiltrie Alexander Ruthven the Commendator of Inchaffrey the Prior of Coldingham Alexander Home of North-Berwick and Iames Chisholme As extraordinaries the Lord Maxwel the Lairds of Cesford Alexander Home of Manderston and William Stewart of Caverston were added to the number All these took the oath of fidelity to the King and obedience to his Chamberlain in the things they should be directed for his Majesties service The Earl of Morton albeit he was much displeased with these courses did carry a fair countenance and concealing his discontents waited still on the King and was assisting in Councel and publick meetings Once he minded to have withdrawn himself from Court and to have lived privately but was detained by a dissension that fell out in the time betwixt the Lord Ruthven and Master of Oliphant who had married a daughter of Lochlevin whom whilest he laboured to protect he drew upon himself the hatred of the Lord Ruthven and thereby was laid more open to the malice of his enemies Sir Robert Bowes being sent at the same time Ambassadour from England to charge the Earl of Lennox with some practises against the peace of the two Realms the blame aswell of his employments as his suddain departing was laid upon him for the Ambassadours Commission and instructions being questioned and he desired to exhibit the same before the Councel he refused to shew them but to the King himself which not being admitted he went away complaining that the Queen had deserved better then thus to have her Ambassage misregarded His suddain departure amazed the Court not a little before wherefore to excuse the King and try what the accusations were wherewith Lennox should have been charged Alexander Home of North-Berwick was sent in Commission to England but the Queen denying him accesse he was remitted to the Lord Thesaurer who courteously told him That the Queen had refused him presence not for any dislike she had of himself whom she knew to be sound in Religion and one that loved his King and his Countrey but because the King had not used her well calling in question the credit of her Ambassadour and requiring him to shew his instructions which was strange he keeping himself within the bounds of his Commission But your King saith he is young and misled by new Counsellours whose fault the Queen
gave not an end to the business for how soon he returned to the Court and perceived the King countenance cast down upon him for that he had done he undertook of new to settle himself at Glasgow and had letters from his Majesty to the Gentlemen of those parts to assist him At his coming to Glasgow with purpose to preach the Sunday following a number of the Students in the Colledge entered into the Church on Saturday at night and excluding him did keep the Chair for Mr. Thomas Smeton their Principal who taking for his Theam that saying in the Gospel He that enters not by the door but by the window is a thief and a robber inveighed against the Bishop for his simonaical entry and the levity he had shewed in all his proceedings The next Sunday the Bishop with a great convocation of Gentlemen came to the Church and displacing the ordinary Preacher Mr. David Weymes made the Sermon himself The Presbytery of Glasgow intending proces against him for molestation of the Church and usurping the place of the ordinary Preacher Matthew Stewart of Minto Provost of the City came and presented a Warrant from the King to stay all proceedings against the Bishop willing them to desist Mr. Iohn Howeson Minister of Cambustange moderating in his course as the custome then was and replying somewhat peremptorily that notwithstanding his Warrant they would proceed some words of offence passed whereupon the Provost pulling him from the Seat made him prisoner in the Tolbuith The rumour of this fact ran quickly through the Kingdom and a solemn fast being kept by the appointment of the former Assembly the causes whereof were made to be the abundance of sin the oppression of the Church the dilapidation of the rents and the danger wherein the King stood by the company of wicked persons who did seek to corrupt him in manners and Religion the insolency committed at Glasgow was likewise adjected and furnished matter of long discourse to the Preachers Amongst others Iohn Dury did exclaime mightily against the Duke of Lennox upon whom the blame of all things was laid and thereby did so irritate the King as he would needs have him removed forth of the Town Charges to that effect were directed commanding the Magistrates within the space of 24. houres to remove him who not daring disobey yet being unwilling to use their Minister in that sort travelled with him to depart quietly and leave the Town The Minister proponing the case to the General Assembly for upon advertisement given by the Ministers of Edinburgh they were there convened desired their advice for to leave his flock at the pleasure of the Court he said might work a prejudice to the Church and to depart privately as the Magistrates advised him might be imputed to fear or then make him to be thought guilty of some fault The brethren after a short consultation did advise him to stay till he should be commanded to depart and then obey Mean while Mr. Thomas Buchannan and David Ferguson were sent to the King who was then at Striveling to intreat his Majesties favour unto him and therewith to request a continuation of the Diet for the appearing of the Ministers of Glasgow at Perth The King desiring to have matters quieted answered the last proposition first saying That if the Assembly would delay the proces which they had against the Provest of Glasgow and his assisters he would likewise dispense with the appearing of the Ministers at the appointed time And as to Iohn Dury he said that upon his suppliâ—ation how soon the Duke returned to Court whose interesse was greatest in that business order should be taken with him and consideration had of the Assemblies request But they not satisfied herewith striving to make good what they had taken in hand went on with the proces of Glasgow and leading probation against Minto and the rest decerned them to be excommunicated and cast forth of the society of the Church onely the pronouncing of the sentence was delayed till they saw what course was kept with their brethren before the Councel Mr. Iohn Davidson then Minister at Liberton pretending a warrant from the Church had in his private Parish pronounced Bishop Montgomery excommunicate which albeit done against all form was allowed and intimated in all the Churches of the countrey The Duke of Lennox notwithstanding did still entertain him in his company and at some occasions had made him to preach publickly Thereupon Mr. Alexander Archbuthnet and Mr. Adam Iohnston were directed by the Assembly to intimate unto the Duke his excommunication and the Acts of the Church against such as kept excommunicate persons in their company The Duke taking them up somewhat hotly asked them Whether the King or the Church were superiours and thereafter answered them directly That he was commanded by the King and Councel to entertain him which he would not forbear to do for any fear he had of their censures This amongst other grievances of the Church was ordained to be represented to his Majesty by the Commissioners appointed to attend the Councel at Perth But touching this the King answered That the excommunication was null and declared such by the Councel as being pronounced against equity and all lawful form no citation being used nor any admonition preceding which all lawes and even their own discipline appointed to be observed To their other grievances they received general answers and for the brethren of Glasgow their trial was continued to the tenth of September next Before which time the surprise of the Kings person at Ruthven fell out which altered the state of all affairs some of the Nobility combining themselves for defence of Religion and the liberty of the Kingdom as they pretended upon notice of the Duke of Arrans absence from the Court placed themselves about the King and detained him some dayes at the house of Ruthven The principals in this attempt were Iohn Earl of Marre William Earl of Gowry Patrick Lord Lindesay Robert Lord Boyd the Masters of Glammis and Oliphant the Abbots of Dunfermlin Paisley Driburgh and Cambush keneth the Lairds of Lochlevin Easter Weemes Cleish and the Constable of Dundy The King at their first coming suspected there was some practise in hand yet dissembled the matter thinking to free himself the next day when he went abroad to his sport but as he was about to go the Master of Glammit stept to the dore of the Parlour and told him he must stay The King askt the reason he answered he should know it shortly When he saw it to be so and found his liberty restrained he grew into a passion and after some threatening speeches burst forth in tears The Master seeing him weep said It is no matter of his tears better that bairnes should weep then bearded men which words entered so deeply into the Kings heart as he did never forget them The newes went quickly of the
came in end to desire the Assemblies approbation of their proceedings as that which would incourage them much and dishearten the common adversary This proposition made first it was voyced whether the dangers of the Church and disorders of State were such as in their hearing were related which being affirmatively answered by the whole Assembly Mr. Iames Lawson Mr. David Lindesay and Mr. Iohn Craig were appointed to signifie unto the King what the Assembly had found and to require his own judgement therein The King esteeming it most sure for himself to temporize said That he believed Religion was in hazard and indirect courses taken to overturn the same wherewith he acknowledged his own danger to be conjoyned and for abuses crept into the Commonwealth as they were too many so he expected that all good subjects and they for their own parts would help to remove the same This answer returned to the Assembly they concluded an Act in this form For as much as the Noblemen and others joyned with them in the late action of reformation out of a desire to have the Church and whole professors of the true Religion understand the grounds and occasions moving them to repair towards the Kings Majesty to seek redress of the disorders fallen out in the Commonwealth have made publick attestation to the whole Assembly that the motions and grounds of their enterprise were and are to deliver the Church of God within this Realm and the true Religion therein professed from the evident peril and danger wherein all men perceived the same to stand as likewise to guard and preserve the innocent person of the King his Majesty and Estate being in no less hazard then the other and to remove the corruptions and confusion entered into the body of the Commonwealth wherein as they are well perswaded themselves to have done good service to God and to have performed their duty to their Soveraign and countrey so they wished all that feared God should judge and esteem well of their action especially that the brethren of this Assembly should declare their good liking and approbation thereof and ordain all the Pastors and Ministers within the Realm to publish in their particular Churches the causes and grounds moving them to the said enterprise exhorting all Noblemen Barons and other faithful subjects to give their best concurrence and assistance thereto The Assembly having weighed the said desire with the whole circumstances thereof have in the fear of God after mature deliberation resolved found and voted no man gainsaying That not only the Church of God within this Realm and true Religion professed in the same but also the King his most noble person and royal estate were and stood in extreme danger and hazard besides the manifold grosse abuses that had invaded the Commonwealth before the late enterprise which his Majesty had acknowledged and professed to the Commissioners of the present Assembly And that therefore the said brethren could not but think their Honours imploying themselves hereafter for averting the like dangers to have done good and acceptable service to God their Soveraign and native countrey And the prosecution thereof all partiality aside will be acceptable to all that fear God and tender the preservation of the Kings person and prosperous estate of the Realm And to the effect the same may be made the more manfest and notorious it is thought expedient that all the Ministers within the Realm upon the first occasion shall publickly declare unto their particular flocks the peril wherein the Church of God and true Religion the King his most noble person and estate stood with the grounds that moved the said Noblemen unto the late action recommending the same to the consideration of all good subjects exhorting them as they tender the glory of God and love the preservation of the King and countrey faithfully to concurre and joyne with the said Noblemen in prosecuting the said grounds to the full deliverance of the Church and perfect reformation of the Commonwealth And if any should be found either by word maliciously or violently by way of deed to oppose to that good cause they shall be called before the particular Elderships and order put unto them by the censures of the Church and in case of their wilful and obstinate continuing therein be delated to the King and Councel to be punished for their offence civilly This Act of the date the thirteenth of October 1582. was published in all the Churches of the Realm to the offence of many good men who were grieved to see had cause thus coloured and defended But the Lords knowing that this approbation could not secure them had laboured the King to convocate the Estates for the same purpose The eighteenth of the same moneth being appointed for their meeting there came to the convention for the Church estate the Archbishop of S. Andrews the Bishops of Dunkeld and Orkney the Abbots of Dunfermlin Newbottle Paisley Driburgh Cambuskenneth Culrosse Inchaffray Coldingham and Pittinweyme of the Nobility there were present the Earls of Marche Arrol Marshal Bothwel who some few moneths before returned from beyond Sea Marre Rothes Glencarn Eglinton Gowrie and Morton the Lords Lindesay Home Ogilvy Hereis Boyd ... and Sinclare But from the Burghes there came not any Commissioners nor could they be moved to countenance this action in any sort conceiving as it fell out that how soon the King obtained his liberty he would censure and condemn the fact as treasonable To these alwayes that convened the King had a speech much to this effect That of all the vexations he had tried since his acceptation of the government in his own person the distraction of the Nobility was the greatest and at the present did grieve him most for the removing whereof he had called them together and expected their best counsel and help In other things he said that needed reformation he would be willing to follow their advice One of the Lords I find him not named made answer that the dissensions of the Nobility were caused chiefly by some that having his Majesties ear did abuse his favours ruling all things at their pleasure and disdaining the advice of other fellow counsellors Then falling into particulars he said that the Duke of Lennox and Earl of Arran had misgoverned all affaires and brought divers abuses into the State which unlesse some Noblemen had taken a course to remedy by their repairing to his Majesty both Religion and State in a short time had been subverted After this the Earl of Marre Gowry and Glencarne who had been the chief actors in that attempt rose up and having declared the cause which moved them to take that action in hand did humbly offer to submit themselves to the censure of his Majesty and the Estates and thereupon removing themselves forth of the Convention it was found and declared That in their repairing to the King upon the 22. of August last and abiding with him since
King hereupon took purpose to confine some of the principals in several countreys and to commit others who were reckoned most turbulent The Earl of Angus was confined beyond Spey Iohn Levingston of Dunypace and Patrick Drummond of Carnock in the countrey of Galloway Lochlevin and Buchan in Innerness the Master of Glammis Abbot of Dunfermlin and Lord of Cleish were charged to enter themselves in the Castle of Dumbritton William Commendator of Paisley in Blackness and Mr. Iohn Colvil commanded to keep Ward in Edinburgh The whole Angus only excepted disobeying the charge were denounced rebels and Proclamations made commanding all the subjects to be in readinesse for resisting the practises of seditious subjects An oath also was taken of all the Kings domesticks that they should not keep intelligence with any of the rebels or others known to be in his Majesties mal-grace and at this time was Mr. Iohn Metellan who came afterwards to be Chancellour admitted Counsellour of Estate The Queen of England being advertised of this alteration in Court sent Sir Francis Walsingham her principal Secretary to the King to challenge him for breach of promise in readmitting the Earl of Arran and casting off the Noblemen who had maintained his authority and hazarded their lives and estates in defence of his Crown The King answered that he was a free Prince and in ruling his affaires might follow the course which he thought to be most convenient that the Queen would not take it well if he or any other should direct her in matters that concerned her subjects and for the promise alledged he said it was made in time of his restraint to the performance whereof he was not tied As to these subjects of whom the Queen seemed so careful he said that he had freely offered to pardon them upon the acknowledgement of their offence and promise of amendment which he would faithfully observe expecting of the Queen his sister that neighbourhood which became Princes living in amity and friendship and that she would not countenance his subjects in their rebellion The Ambassadour replying Sir the Queen my Mistris will never meddle with your affaires but to work your good and quietnesse Yet she taketh it unkindly that the promises made unto her are so lightly regarded One Holt an English Jesuit who is thought to have an hand in Throgmortons treason that was of late detected being in your prison at the request of the French Ambassadour was permitted to escape whereas the Queen my Soveraign looked daily to have been delivered in England as was promised Nay said the King it was not promised that he should be delivered but as the Queen answered my Ambassadours when I desired Mr. Archibald Douglas to be rendered who is known to be guilty of my Fathers murther I said that the man was charged with certain suspicious practises in my Kingdom which I believed first to try and if the Queen had been pleased to have delivered my subject to me whom I had more then reason to remand I would have made no delay in the rendering of Holt. But for his dimission or my connivence at his escape there is no such thing and if you know or can learn that any indirect means have been used for letting him go the trial and punishment of the doers shall clear my part This said the Ambassadour who was a most worthy and discreet Gentleman declaring that he was satisfied fell to speak of the preservation of peace betwixt the two Kingdomes and of a new league to be made with the Queen whereof the King did shew a good liking and in these termes they left for that time In October next the Church Assembly convened at Edinburgh where great regrates were made and presented in certain Articles to the King First they complained that the benefit of pacification was extended to Mr. David Chalmers a professed enemy to Religion and suspected of the murther of his Majesties Father Next that Papists were grown too familiar in Court and namely the Laird of Fintry who had made defection from the true Religion in which he was educated 3. That Holt a wicked Papist sent to the countrey to traffique against Religion and the State was suffered to escape and no trial taken of the workers thereof 4. That his Majesty seemed to favour too much the enemies of the truth both in France and at home 5. That he had received in his service men of dissolute life and who had never given any testimony of their good meaning either to Religion or the state of the countrey and put others from his service that were known to be zealous of Gods cause and faithful to his Majesties self from his very tender age 6. That since his acceptation of the government the Church had received many fair promises without any performance and that to the contrary the liberties and priviledges thereof were daily infringed 7. That the thirds were set in taks or leases in defraud of the Church 8. That Abbacies were disponed against the Acts of Parliament and no care taken for provision of the Ministers that served at the Churches annexed 9. That spiritual livings were conferred to children and erected in temporal Lordships 10. That there were no punishment for incest adultery witchcraft and the like abominations 11. That there was an universal murmur that no man could be assured of his lands and life the laws of the countrey being wholly perverted 12. That his Majesty did interpone his authority to stay the execution of the Churches Acts in matters properly Ecclesiastical Lastly they regrated the division of the Nobility one part seeking the ruine and overthrow of another for which they did intreat his Majesty to call unto himself the most wise and indifferent amongst them and by their advice to take some moderate course for uniting the hearts of all good subjects to the maintenance of Gods truth the preservation of his Highnesse person and estate and the comfort of all that were grieved at the present division The King desiring to give the Church satisfaction made answer the next day to all these particulars And first concerning Mr. David Chalmers he said that he was only forfeited for the common action for being at Landside field field for which pardon had been given to many so as it should not be thought strange to give him the like benefit especially at their request who had moved him therein and that he no ways intended to grant oversight to him or any others that should be found culpable of his fathers murther or yet professed themselves adversaries to the Religion Touching Fintry he said that he had not impeded the proceedings of the Church against him or any other Popishly affected nor had he been countenanced at Court if the Minister of Edinburgh had not testified that he was willing to conform That for Holts escape he had satisfied the English Ambassadour and that it was no uncouth thing to see
delation only it served to discover the falshood of the suborner In December following a Parliament was held at Linlithgow for ratifying the peace and abolishing the memory of things past In this meeting the Ministers who returned in company of the Lords did earnestly urge the repealing of the Acts concluded the year preceding against their discipline which the King did utterly refuse ordaining that none should either publickly declare or privately speak or write in reproach of his Majesties person estate or government as is to be seen in the first Act of the parliament The Ministers offending greatly therewith especially with the Lords who had promised to see these Statutes repealed stirred up one Mr. William Watson in his preaching before the King to complain of the neglect that was made of the Church and condemn the acts above mentioned This young man the Bishop of S. Andrews had placed in Edinburgh after the departing of the Ministers of England and he to this time had carried himself very orderly but now either fearing that his admission by the Bishop should be questioned or to insinuate himself this way in the favours of the Ministers who he thought would rule all matters of Church as they pleased he took the boldnesse to reprove the King to his face This his unseasonable and insolent doing was by all wisemen condemned and he therefore committed to the Castle of Blacknesse Notthelesse another of the same humour called Iames Gibson Minister at that time at Pencaitland usurping the Pulpit at Edinburgh where the sicknesse was somewhat relented fell out in the like impertinent railing saying That Captain James with his Lady Jesabel and William Stewart meaning the Colonel were taken to be the persecutors of the Church but that now it was seen to be the King himself against whom he denounced the curse that fell on Jeroboam That he should die childless and be the last of his race This man called before the Councel confessed the speeches and proudly maintained the same for which he was likewise committed Watson upon promise to amend and behave himself more dutifully was suffered to return to his charge but the businesse with the other lasted to a longer time as we will afterwards hear A few days before this Parliament deceased Mr. Iohn Spottiswood Superintendant of Lothian a sonne of the house of Spottiswood in the Mers within the Barony of Gordon of which Surname it seems his first progenitors were by the armes they have common with the Gordons his Father was killed at Floudon in the unfortunate battel wherein King Iames the fourth died and he left an Orphane of four years old When he was come to some years his friends put him to Schoole in Glasgow where he took the degree of a Master of Arts and having a purpose to study Divinity which he most affected was wholly diverted from following the same by the perfecutions he saw used against those they called hereticks So leaving the countrey he went into England and there falling in familiarity with Archbishop Cranmer was by his means brought to the knowledge of the truth Soon after the death of King Iames the fifth he returned to Scotland and stayed a long time with Alexander Earl of Glencarne who was known to be affected that way In his company he came to be acquainted with Matthew Earl of Lennox and was by him imployed towards Henry the eighth at the time that France did cast him off by the Cardinals dealing as we touched before Matters succeeding to the Earl of Lennox his mind and he setled in England he remained with him some moneths after which longing to visit his friends he returned and being known to Sir Iames Sandylands of Calder a man of great authority in those times he was by him allowed to accept the Parsonage of Calder which fell then void And living sometimes with him sometimes with the Prior of S. Andrews in whose company he went to France at the time of the Queens marriage he made no great stay in any one place till the work of reformation began at which time he took himself to reside in Calder and was how soon those troubles ended chosen Superintendent of the Churches of Lothian Mers and Tiviotdale which by the space of 20. years he governed most wisely his care in teaching planting of Churches reducing people and persons of all sorts into the right way was great and so successful as within the bounds of his charge none was found refractary from the Religion professed In his last days when he saw the Ministers take such liberty as they did and heard of the disorders raised in the Church through that confused parity which men laboured to introduce as likewise the irritations the King received by a sort of foolish Preachers he lamented extremely the case of the Church to those that came to visit him who were not a few and of the better sort he continually foretold That the Ministers by their follies would bring Religion in hazard and as he feared provoke the King to forsake the truth Therefore wished some to be placed in authority over them to keep them in awe for the doctrine said he we profess is good but the old policy was undoubtedly the better God is my witness I lie not And that these were his ordinary speeches some two years before his death many then alive could witnesse He was a man well esteemed for his piety and wisdome loving and beloved of all persons charitable to the poor and careful above all things to give no man offence His happy life was crowned with a blessed death which happened the 5. of December 1585. in the 76. year of his age But to turn to the history the King having setled with the Noblemen was very desirous to be at rest with the Church and for that effect called some of the principal Ministers to a conference wherein certain Articles were agreed for the better ordering of the Ecclesiastical affairs the full determination thereof being remitted to the general Assembly of the Church which was appointed to meet at Edinburgh the tenth of May following In the mean time Maxwel puffed up with the victory at Striveling the praise whereof he ascrived wholly to himself grew so insolent as that the next Christmas taking with him a company of lewd and dissolute persons he went in procession from Dumfreis to the Colledge Church of Lincluden and caused a Masse to be said complaint being made to the King he was brought before the Councel and committed to the Castle of Edinburgh where he remained some moneths This gave occasion to the Proclamations which followed against Priests Jesuits and traffiquing Papists who were all commanded to leave the countrey before a certain day under pain of death Whilest these things were a doing Mr. Andrew Melvil to be revenged of Saint Andrews who had devised as he imagined the Acts made in the parliament 1584. and penned the
matter to that time where in stead of examining the process or discussing the Bishops Appellation a transaction was made in this sort That the Bishop by his hand-writing or personal appearance in the Assembly should deny that ever he publickly professed or meaned to claim any supremacy or to be Judge over other Pastors and Ministers or yet avowed the same to have a ground in Gods word and if so he had done it had been an error against his conscience and knowledge That he should also deny that in the last Synodal Assembly he did claim to be Judge of the same and if he had done it that he erred therein and in his emperious behaviour and contempt of the said Synod That thirdly he should promise to behave himself better in time coming and crave pardon for any oversight by him committed claiming no further then justly he might by Gods word and in all other things carry himself as a moderate Pastor ought labouring to be the Bishop described by S. Paul submitting his life and doctrine to the judgment and censure of the general Assembly without any reclamation provocation or appellation from the same in any time coming That the Assembly on the other part for his Majesties satisfaction and to give testimony of their willing minds to obey his Highness so far as they could and in conscience they might and for the good hope they had of his Majesties favourable concurrence in building up the house of God should hold the said process and sentence as undeduced and not pronounced and restore the Bishop in so far as concerned the said process and sentence to the estate wherein he was before the pronouncing of the same especially because the said process was led and deduced during the time of the conference whereupon his Majesty had conceived offence with this proviso Always that the Bishop should observe what he promised in the premises and carry himself dutifully in his vocation in all times thereafter What should have moved the King to hearken to a mediation so prejudicial both to his own authority and the Episcopal jurisdiction which he laboured to establish cannot well be conjectured except we will think that by yeilding to the Churches advice in this particular he hoped to winne them in end to those things which served for his peace and their own quietnesse or which I rather believe that he did only temporise not seeing another way how to come by his ends and was content to keep them in any tolerable terms till he should find himself of power sufficient to redresse these confusions Whatsoever the reason was the Bishop did set his hand to the conditions proposed by the Assembly and received that declaratour for an absolution Yet did not this satisfy the adverse party who peremptorily urged the justifying of their process with the confirmation of the sentence they had pronounced which when they could not obtain the same Hunter that pronounced the sentence protested publickly against the Assemblies proceeding and that notwithstanding the absolution granted the Bishop should still be esteemed as one justly delivered to Satan till his conversion were seen to be true and effectual unto which protestation Mr. Andrew Melvil and Mr. Thomas Buchannan did adhere A motion was made in the same Assembly for censuring the Ministers that had allowed the Acts concluded in the Parliament 1584. by their subscriptions but they were found to be so many as it was feared the urging thereof would breed aschisme and division in the Church wherefore after some altercation the matter was left and all the Ministers exhorted to judge charitably one of another notwithstanding their diversity of opinions The Articles agreed upon in the conference with certain Ministers whereof the determination was remitted to this Assembly made more adoe for they having condescended to accept Bishops and to give them a chief hand in the government of Church affairs they always being subject to the censure of the general Assembly It was strongly opposed and after a long dispute concluded That in respect the Bishop was a Pastor as other ordinary Pastors are he should for matters of life and doctrine be tried by the Presbytery and Synod and for his Commission otherwise in Church affairs be subject to the general Assembly The Secretary Justice Clerk with the Lord Privy Seal and other Commissioners for the King disassented and made protestation That seeing the Assembly had gone from the Articles agreed upon in the conference nothing either then or at the present concluded should stand in force And thus were they like to dissolve but that Mr. Robert Pont Iames Martin and Patrick Galloway being directed to inform his Majesty of the difference things were drawn to this middest That the Bishops and others having Commission to visit Churches should be only subject to the trial of the general Assembly and such as had power from them till further order was taken And that where Bishops and Commissioners were resident they should preside in the meetings of Presbyteries and Synods Fife only excepted where Mr. Robert Wilkie was appointed to moderate the Presbytery of Saint Andrews untill the next Synod In the mean time was the order of the Presbyteries set down and their power defined the King taking no notice of their doings in that kind The Secretary who then supplied the place of Chancellor perceiving the King so vexed with the affairs of the Church and the Ministers so refractary and unwilling to be ruled did advise him to leave them to their own courses saying That in a short time they would become so intolerable as the people would chase them forth of the countrey True answered the King if I were purposed to undoe the Church and Religion I should think your counsel not ill but my mind is to maintain both therefore can I not suffer them run into these disorders that will make Religion to be despised This answer did shew the Kings love to the Church and his care of the good estate thereof which in this place I thought was not to be passed In the Estate matters went not much better at this time and amongst others nothing gave more offence then the acquitting of Mr. Archibald Douglas by form of Assise This man was known to be guilty of the murther of the King his Father and had fled into England six yeares before The Earl of Morton at his death and one Binny Mr. Archibalds own servant who was executed about the same time did both declare that he was present at the doing of that wicked fact for which the King had often by his letters and Ambassages intreated the Queen of England to have him delivered yet could not obtain it At this time a remission being purchased to him for the concealing of that murther with a letter of rehabilitation whereby he might stand in judgement and plead against his forfeiture he was in a Jury held the 26. of May declared innocent and absolved of the
private way then to do it in form of Iustice and acknowledged the words Mortui non mordent to be his but not used by him to the sense they were detorted His confession did liberate his accuser who was presently set at liberty and he himself sent to the Tolbuith of Edinburgh to attend his arraignment which was made a few days after There having repeated the same things in effect he submitted himself to the Kings mercy who thereupon gave order to the Justice to banish him the Realm and in case he did return without licence to pronounce the sentence of death Mean while he was prohibited to go either into England or Ireland under the like pain A punishment too mild as many at that time judged for crimes so hateful and odious But the innated clemency of the King and his unwillingnesse to use rigour towards them whom he had once favoured did not suffer him to inflict the punishment which the offence had merited Captain Iames who since the enterprise of Striveling had lurked amongst his friends did now begin to shew himself and importune the King with delations of Thirlstan and some other Counsellors as being accessary to his mothers death and having a purpose to deliver him into England These informations he sent inclosed in a letter to the King by Henry Stewart of Craigihall The King communicating the same to the Councel direction was given to charge him to enter his person within the Palace of Linlithgow and remain there till the truth of these delations should be tried certifying him that if he failed to obey processe of forfeiture should be laid against him as a sower of discord betwixt the King and his Nobility When at the time prefixed he entered not the office of Chancellary whereof as yet he used the title was declared void and bestowed upon the Lord Thirlstane The King being now 21. years compleat a Parliament was indicted to be holden at Edinburgh the 29. of Iuly for a preparation thereto and that the King might find the better assistance the Noblemen were sent for they especially betwixt whom there were known to be any quarrels At their coming the King did presse them with a submission of all controversies and having obtained their consents made them all friends Only William Lord Yester refusing to reconcile with Traquaire was committed and sent to the Castle of Edinburgh where he was detained some moneths till that variance was also composed Such content the King conceived of their agreement that he did feast them all royally at Halirudhouse thereafter caused them walk in hands two and two in form of procession from the Palace to the Mercat Crosse of Edinburgh where they sealed their concord by drinking healths one to another to the exceeding great joy of all the beholders A general Assembly was then also called by his Majesties Proclamation to the 20. of Iune where the King did purpose to have all matters setled betwixt him and the Church but this meeting had not the like successe For the Chancellar and Justice Clerk being sent thither with certain Articles of which two specials were to desire satisfaction for the offences committed by Iames Gibson and Mr. Iohn Cowper Ministers and that Mr. Robert Montgomery might be received without any ceremonies into their fellowship answer was made That if the Petitions of the Church in the approaching Parliament should be granted they would labour to bring matters to such a middest as might best agree with the honour of the Ministery satisfy the offence of the godly and the conscience of their brethren against whom his Majesty had taken offence And for Mr. Robert Montgomery they should dispense with some ceremonies used in admitting excommunicants in case the King was willing to remit somewhat of the satisfaction craved of the other two brethren This answer did so displease the King as refusing to enter into any such capitulations he left off all further treating with them at that time But Montgomery being redacted to great necessity and not knowing what course to take for the Duke of Lennox his agents having possessed themselves in the Bishoprick he was no more acknowledged did resign his title in favour of Mr. William Areskin Parson of Campsie a friend and follower of the Earl of Marre This Gentleman being well beloved of the Ministery and otherwise of good parts obtained the consent of the Presbytery of Glasgow and was admitted thereto by them although he was a Laick and bare no charge in the Church They being called to an accompt of this their doing in the next Assembly excused themselves saying That since Churchmen were not permitted to enjoy the Bishoprick they esteemed it better he should in title of it then any other and that he had given his bonds to renounce the same in case the general Assembly did not allow of his admission The excuse for the time was accepted yet their doing was disallowed and they ordained to pursue him upon his bonds for disanulling the admission but he found means to retain the same till Bishop Iames Beaton who lived in France was restored Montgomery his resignation being then made publick he was shortly after as informally absolved as he was excommunicated and placed at a Church in Cunningham where he lived in a poor estate to his death The Parliament keeping at the time appointed Mr. David Lindesay Mr. Robert Pont and some others having Commission from the Church did present themselves in the Parliament house at the first sitting and in name of the Church desired the Prelates that were presented to be removed as having no authority from the Church and the most of them no function nor charge in it at all Mr. Edward Bruce Abbot of Kinlosse rising up and directing his speech to the King made a long discourse of the right they had to sit and give voice for the Church in these meetings complaining that the Ministers had most disorderly shut them forth of their places in the Church and now they thought to exclude them from their places in the Estate which they hoped his Majesty would not suffer and would punish as a presumptuous arrogancy on the part of the Petitioners Mr. Robert Pont replying some what bitterly the King willed them to be quiet and present their Petitions orderly to the Lords of the Articles where they should be answered according to reason When it came to the Articles this being in the front of their Petitions was simply rejected some other Petitions were passed as they had desired for ratifying all lawes made in the Kings minority in favours of the Church for trying and censuring the adversaries of true Religion and for the punishment of such as did menace or invade the Ministers of the Church It was in this Parliament that the temporality of Benefices was annexed to the Crown upon a pretext of bettering the Patrimony thereof and that the King might have means to
Ward and submit themselves to the punishment his Majesty should be pleased to impose The Chancellor made the like intercession for Bothwell but for Arroll none did speak After the King had thought a little of it he was content they should enter and present themselves to the Justice but would give no condition For this effect the 24. of May was assigned at the day Mr. Edward Bruce Mr. William Oliphant and Mr. Iames Wardlaw sitting Judges in the criminal Court by Commission the three Earls compiered Of Noblemen and others charged to passe upon their Assise there were present the Lord Hamilton the Earls of Angus Morton Atholl Marre and Marshall the Lords Seaton Somervill Dingwell and Cathcart the Lairds of Pittarrow Closburn Lagg and the Constable of Dundy These taking oath as the manner is the indictment was read which consisted of seven or eight points First they were charged with practising with Jesuits seminary Priests and other strangers against Religion receiving of Spanish gold and hiring souldiers therewith to disturb the quiet of the Realm 2. That they had entered in bond and confederacy with the Earls of Arroll Montrosse and others contrary to the Lawes kept Conventicles and treasonably surprised the Town of Perth of purpose to have fortified the same against his Majesty 3. That they had conspired to take the King prisoner at Halyrudhouse and kill his servants and Counsellours especially Sir Iohn Maitland of Thirlstane Chancellor 4. That they had besieged the house of Kirkhill put fire to the same and forced the Master of Glammis Thesaurer to render himself captive 5. That they had convocated the subjects by open Proclamation and given out that the King was detained prisoner against his will 6. That they came with displayed banners to the Bridge of Dee of mind to invade the King whom they knew to be upon an expedition to the North parts 7. That they had taken the Kings Herauld at Arms in the City of Aberdene spoyled him of his Coat and Letters when he was about to proclaim them The 8. and last concerned Bothwell particularly who besides the rest was charged to have hired souldiers as well strangers as men within the countrey entertaining them in Dalkeith and threatning to invade the town of Leth at his Majesties being in the North. Bothwell confessing that he had waged souldiers and entered in bonds with other Noblemen did therefore put himself in his Majesties will the rest of the points he denied remitting himself to the trial of his Peers Crawford confessed that he was in the fields at the taking of Kirkhill and with the Earl of Huntley in Aberdene but denied the other points Huntley come in will for the whole The Assise removing by themselves found Bothwell guilty of the enterprise at the quarrel holes besides that which he confessed They filed Crawford of surprising the Town of Perth and coming in Arms to the Bridge of Dee Huntley by his own confession was found guilty in all The sentence upon the Kings Warrant was suspended and they committed to divers places Bothwell in Tantallon Crawford in Blacknesse and Huntley in the Castle of Edinburgh In Iune following the Assembly of the Church convened at Edinburgh where the King giving his presence after he had spoken a little of his good affection towards the Church shewed that he was come to desire Mr. Patrick Galloway to be appointed one of his Ministers the Assembly by the mouth of their Moderator rendring his Majesty humble thanks for the beginnings he had made in suppressing the enemies of Religion did intreat him to prosecute the businesse and made offer of their humble service and assistance to the uttermost of their power As to that which he desired they acknowledged that his Majesty might command any Minister wheresoever he served to attend himself and his Court and so ordained Mr. Patrick Galloway to leave his charge at Perth and wait upon the King It was a good beginning and this gave no small content to all well disposed men But things continued not long in that case for before that meeting took an end a fresh offence was given The year preceding the King having contracted his Cousen the Duke of Lennox his sister to the Earl of Huntley had caused the Bishop of S. Andrews celebrate the marriage at which the Ministers of Edinburgh taking exception they complained of the same in a preceding Assembly and had obtained a Commission to the Presbytery for calling and censuring the Bishop according to the Acts of the Church Whether the Bishop would not ackowledge them for Judges or that he esteemed his Majesties command a Warrant sufficient for what he had done whilest as he neglected their proceedings they pronounce him deprived from all office and function in the Church and presenting the processe in this assembly the same was found formal the sentence ratified and ordained to be published in all the Churches of the Kingdome only to make the Bishop hateful and contemptible He complaineth to the King who shewed himself extremely displeased with their doings but what course he should take he was doubtful for every day he was expecting the arrival of his Queen and loved to have all things quiet and setled at her coming especially in the Church with whom it grieved him not a little to be still in question but espying no better way he resolved in end to dissemble his anger towards them and to take the imprisoned Lords in favour lest he should make himself too much businesse Thereupon he returneth to the Northâ— gives Arroll a pardon putteth Crawford to liberty and fully remits him Huntley and Bothwell he freeth from imprisonment but to hold them in awe he deferres the Declaration of his will concerning them The Lord Maxwel upon his bond not to practise against Religion under the pain of an hundred thousand pounds is likewise dimitted And in this case stood things when advertisement came that the marriage was accomplished and the Queen ready to take Sea All diligence was thereupon used to prepare for her reception and nothing left undone that was required for so great a solemnity But a second and unlookt for message cometh shortly after shewing that the Navy appointed for her conduct was driven by a tempest into Norway and that it was thought she should stay in those parts unto the spring The King taking this impatiently concludeth with himself to go thither in person and because he knew many impediments would be made if his purpose were known he giveth out that he would send the Chancellor and Justice Clerk to transport her in Scottish Vessels if the Danes would not adventure theirs in that season How soon the ships were prepared for their journey no man expecting any such matter he taketh Sea himself leaving direction to the Councel for the government of affaires during his absence with the following Declaration written all with his own hand but not seen to
finding him to have failed in his duty did remit his censure to the King himself who as he was a Prince most tractable did passe it upon the Earl his submission In the moneth of Iune the Assembly of the Church convened at Edinburgh which the King did honour with his presence Mr. Patrick Galloway elected to preside in name of the Church did put up three Petitions to his Majesty One for establishing the Churches jurisdiction and the abolishing of all Acts made to the contrary Another for purging the country of Jesuits seminary Priests and excommunicate persons trafficking against Religion The third was for providing a competent maintenance to Ministers forth of the tithes of the Parishes where they served and applying what was above to the sustentation of Schooles maintaining of the poor repairing of the fabrick of Churches and other the like necessary uses To the first his Majesty answered That in all Parliaments the first Act that was concluded did concern the liberty of the Church which he should have care to see observed as in times passed For the second he said that it was known what pains he had taken therein before his journey to Denmark and that he would do what lawfully could be done for purging the countrey of Papists And touching the third because many were interessed therein he did advise them to make choice of the most discreet of their number to meet with such of the Councel as he should appoint for conferring upon the readiest means to effectuate that which they desired Thereafter his Majesty falling to speak of the barbarous feuds which were entertained in the Realm and the many odious murthers there through committed did seriously commend to them as those who should of all others most study to make peace the removing of such barbarities so farre as in them lay wishing them in their Sermons to strike on that point and make people understand how sinful it was and how shamefull to the whole Nation as likewise to employ the most wise amongst them for reconciling the variances that abounded in the countrey For my self said he I will employ all the power I have that way and if you shall apply your selves in your places to do the like my work shall be the more easie and have the better successe This was greatly applauded of all and indeed after that time he took such pains partly calling those that were at variance before the Councel and causing them submit their quarrels partly making strict lawes against the troublers of the common peace as he never ceased till he got the feuds wholly abolished Yet this was not wrought but after some time and with much difficulty new troubles daily arising in sundry parts of the countrey In the North a dissension brake out betwixt the Earls of Huntley and Murray that kept those parts a long time in trouble the occasion whereof was this Iohn Gordon son to Thomas Gordon of Cluny having married the widow of Grant of Ballendallagh it happeneth in a private quarrel one of Gordons servants to be killed by the Tutor of the house Gordon pursuing him before the Justice for not appearing he was denounced Rebel and Commission given to the Earl of Huntley as Sheriffe of the countrey to apprehend him The Earl making search for him cometh to the house of Ballendallagh and after some resistance taketh it by force but findeth not the Tutor This the family of the Grants interpreting to be done in their disgrace they betook themselves to the patrociny of the Earl of Murray and with them the Clanchatton and divers of the name of Dumbarre did joyn Huntley offending that any in those parts should make head against him and having understood that the Earls of Atholl and Murray were to meet these Glammis in Forres for making up a confederacy did assemble his friends and went thither to dissolve the meeting but before his coming they had severed and the Earl of Murray was returned to his house of Tarnway Huntley taking that way home and some of his company riding about the house in manner of a Bravado they within discharging some Musquets upon them it happened the same Gordon that married the widow to be killed To be revenged of this affront Huntley gathered forces to invade the Earl of Murray and he assisted by the Earl of Athol his Cousen prepareth to defend The convocations were great on either side whereof the King receiving advertisement charges were directed to command Atholl home and inhibit Huntley from coming by West the River of Spey and Murray not to come on the East of Findorne this course did restrain them for a time but gave not an end to thòse troubles A little after this fell out the slaughter of William Ker of Ancram a Gentleman of great sufficiency who was killed in Edinburgh under night by Sir Robert Ker apparant of Cesfourd There had been a long and old emulation betwixt the two families of Cesfourd and Farnherst for the Wardenry of the middle Marches and the Provostry of Iedburgh But Farnherst being then deceased and the heir left young this Gentleman as descended of the house did what he could to maintain the reputation of it which was an eyesore to the other It happened also some little time before this Gentleman in the trial of goods stolne from England to find out the committer of the theft and when the same was denied for the matter was brought before the Councel to verify the same by clear testimonies which was taken to be done out of spleen and to rubbe some infamy upon Cesfourd who was then Warden for the man accused was one of his followers This the Lady Cesfourd a woman of an haughty spirit did apprehend so deeply as she never ceased till she had moved her son being then very young to bereave the Gentleman of his life A hateful fact it was both for the manner in which it was done and for the losse the countrey received by the Gentlemans death for he was a man generally well given wise of great courage and expert beyond others in the Lawes and Customes of the Borders The King was highly offended and was resolved to use exemplary Justice upon the Actor But he eschewing and living a fugitive some moneths was pardoned upon satisfaction made to the Gentlemans children as was thought by the Chancellors intercession who afterwards married him to his Neece a daughter of Lethington Most of this Winter was spent in the discovery and examination of Witches and Sorcerers Amongst these Agnes Samson commonly called the wise wife of Keith was most remarkeable a woman not of the base and ignorant sort of Witches but Matron-like grave and setled in her answers which were all to some purpose In her examination she declared That she had a familiar spirit who upon her call did appear in a visible form and resolve her of any doubtful matter especially concerning the life or death of persons lying
Religion presently professed should be a just cause to infer the pain and crime of treason against Iesuites Mass Priests trafficking Papists and their ressetters with a provision That if the Iesuits and seminary Priests did satisfie the Prince and the Church the foresaid penalty should not strick upon the ressetters which in effect was no restraint neither was the trafficking against Religion declared to be a crime of Treason unless the same was proved a trafficking likewise against the King So in this point the Church received small satisfaction As to the complaint of blood the same was remitted to the ordinary course of Justice But the first Petition was longer debated the King being unwilling either to abrogate the Acts of the 84. or grant the ratification desired of the present discipline for he foresaw the inconvenients that would grow by the liberty that Ministers should assume to themselves yet Bothwels business and the many discontentments within the Realm moved him to give way lest he should be troubled likewise with their outcries So the Act passed but in the most wary tearms that could be devised As for the Statute confirming his Majesties royall power the abrogation whereof was chiefly sought it was onely declared That the said Statute should be no wayes prejudiciall nor derogatory to the priviledge that God hath given to the spirituall office-bearer in the Church concerning heads of Religion matters of Heresie Excommunication collation or deprivation of Ministers or any such essentiall censures grounded and having warrant of the Word of God Upon the end of the Parliament the King went to Falkland where Bothwell made a new attempt encouraged thereunto by the Earls of Angus and Arroll the Master of Gray Colonell Stewart and the Lairds of Iohnston and Balwery who did all promise their concurrence in bringing him unto the Kings presence The Master of Gray and Balwery did meet him with a good number of horse Angus kept the Diet but with a small company Arroll remained with the King within the Palace and had taken upon him with the assistance of Colonel Stewart to open the Gates but either out of fear their hearts failing them or not having a number sufficient to make good their undertaking nothing was done yet upon suspicions they were apprehended and Arroll sent to the Castle of Edinburgh and the Colonel to Blackness the company that came with Bothwell was not great and did not exceed sixscore in all broken men for the most part whom he had taken up in the English and Scottish borders with these he had journied 2 dayes and nights without either meat or sleep came to Falkland a little before midnight where finding his expectation disappointed and those in the Palace provided to defend he stayed on the side of the hill till a little after Sun-rising some of his followers in the mean time breaking open the Queens stables took away the horses and what else they could lay hands upon The night was then at the shortest for it was the 26. of Iune and the Countrey gathering from all parts to relieve the King he was forced to flee But what way to take he was uncertain for to pass the Ferrie with his company he could not safely and to return by the bridge of Striveling was a long way which neither the horses nor their riders after so long watching could indure yet seeing no better then to be gone with the haste he could make about nine of the clock he caused sound the trumpets and retired The King after the Countrey people were come followed by the Queens Ferry thinking he had gone that way but finding that he had taken his course by Striveling and knowing that the company would separate how soon they had passed the bridge he directed most of his followers to apprehend such as they could overtake Divers were taken in the Moors of Calder and Carnwath but suffered to escape by their takers many horses were found straying in the fields the riders being overcome with sleep and fallen from them Amongst others Archibald Wachop of Nudry and some 7. or 8. with him whilest they lay sleeping in a meadow nigh to Cambusnetham were taken by the Lord Hamilton and sent to be kept in the Castle of Draffan but his Lady the day after out of a womanly commiseration whilest her Lord was absent suffered them to depart Bothwell himself fled unto the West borders and from thence into England The badness of this attempt put the borders in a great fear for many of them especially of the Iohnstons had followed him in that journey yet so great was the Kings clemency as being at Dumfreise whither he went in the beginning of Iuly a generall pardon was proclaimed to all that would submit themselves whereupon numbers did enter and were received in favour Bothwell thus forsaken almost of all did notwithstanding in the Court again find some that out of emulation and private rancour more then for any affection they carried unto him wrought the King new troubles Alexander Lindesay Lord Spinie a great favourite in that time out of the malice he bare to the Master of Glamis Thesaurer whom he knew Bothwell also hated did secretly practise to bring him into the Kings presence and make his reconciliation This coming to the knowledge of Colonel Stewart who was still detained in Blackness to procure his own liberty and recover the Kings favour he signified the same to the King by Sir Iames Sandelands who as then was keeper of the house and being brought before the Councell at Dalkeith stood to the declaration affirming that the Lord Spinie had resset Bothwell in his Ladies house at Aberdowre which he offered to prove by witnesses circumstances and other clear demonstrations These were his words Spinie denying all appealed the Colonell to combat which the King would not permit assigning the 12 of September for his triall before the Justice Spinie appearing at the day the Colonell excused himself by the shortnesse of the time and had a new diet assigned him at which his probation failing Spinie was restored to his honour dignity and service yet did he never recover his former credit with the King but was held still suspected and whether offending at this or that the first declaration was true in it self the year following he took open part with Bothwell and was therefore denounced Rebell At the same time Iohn Weymis younger of Logie Gentleman of his Majesties Chamber and in great favour both with the King and Queen was discovered to have the like dealing with Bothwell and being committed to the keeping of the Guard escaped by the policy of one of the Dutch Maids with whom he entertained a secret love The Gentlewoman named mistress Margaret Twinslace coming one night whilest the King and Queen were in bed to his keepers shewed that the King called for the prisoner to ask of him some question the keepers suspecting nothing for they
same with all rigour against those that he should trie culpable but willed her to consider how dangerous it was for him to have so many great men his Rebells and what a businesse it would be to hunt them out of those holes and desert places where they lurked That he would stand in need of her help and supply which he doubted not to finde it being more dangerous for her estate to have the Spaniard set foot in his Kingdome then either in France or the Low-Countries both which she had liberally helped and supplyed with men and moneys But what particular supply he would crave his own Ambassadour whom he minded to send speedily should declare This was the effect of the conference kept with the Lord Burgh at his first hearing At the next audience the Ambassadour falling again upon the same purpose said That her Majesty did wish the King to fortifie himself with a wise sound and well affected Councell that might help to discover such wicked practices and represse them when they were detected and then casting in somewhat of the punishment that the Queen had taken of those that had given Bothwel countenance in England he wished the King to consider what course was best to be held with him in so troublesome a time and if it were not for his Majesties quiet having so many rebells to receive him upon his submission in favour The King passing that which he had told of the punishing of Bothwells ressetters albeit he knew no such thing was done answered That if the Queen did either respect his countenance or her own honour she would be so far from giving him refuge in her Dominions as he thought certainly she would deliver him according to the tenour of the league standing among them But for taking him in favour his offences were unpardonable and to be abhorred of all soveraign Princes therefore desired him to shew the Queen his Mistresse that if he should understand any resset to be given Bothwell after that time he could not but joyn with her greatest enemies for his own safety As for his resolution in persecuting the triall begun he should have it with him in a Letter of his own hand This done he was dimitted Sir Robert Bowes residing still as Legier In the end of April there was an Assembly kept at Dundy wherein his Majesty directed Sir Iames Melvill of Halhill with certain Articles in the first whereof he declared That he would not suffer the priviledge and honour of his Crown to be diminished and Assemblies to be made when and where they pleased Therefore willed them before the dissolution of the present Assembly to send two or three of their number by whom they should know his mind touching the time and place of their next meeting By the second it was desired That an Act should be made inhibiting Ministers to declame in Pulpit against the proceedings of his Majesty Councel under pain of deprivation both in regard of his Majesties good intentions known to themselves for maintaining Religion and Iustice and for the easie accesse that divers of the Ministery had unto him by whom they might signifie their complaints and grievances if any they had Thirdly In regard of Mr. Craigs decrepit age his Majesty desired to have five or sixe nominated to him by the Assembly that he might chuse some two of them to serve in his house Fourthly Seeing the standing of Religion and safety of his person were so straightly eonjoyned as they that were enemies to the one could not be friends to the other that some of every Presbytery should be appointed to inform and advertise his Majesty of the practises of the Papists and the ressetters of Bothwell whose whole courses tended to the subversion of Religion no lesse then the indangering of his Majesties person And fifthly That they should appoint some of their number to cause the Magistrates of Burghes where there are any Sea-ports try those that came into the Countery or passed forth of the same to delate their names that the plots and practises against Religion might be better discovered These Articles especially the first two savouring of discontent were answered generally by the Assembly concerning their Meetings they said that they should follow the Act of Parliament made the year preceding and for the declaming in Pulpit an Act was made prohibiting any Minister to utter in Pulpit any rash or irreveverent speeches against his Majesty and Councell or their proceedings and to give their admonitions upon just and necessary causes and in all fear love and reverence Which the King esteeming to be no restraint but rather to minister an excuse to the unruly sort when they transgressed then otherwise rejected as not satisfying his demand whereupon the Petitions of the Church proponed against Papists at the same time and against the erections of Tithes in Temporalities were not much regarded In this Assembly it was enacted That none professing Religion within the Church of Scotland should from thenceforth repair to any of the King of Spains Dominions where the tyranny of Inquisition was used for traffick of Merchandise or other the like negotiations till the King did obtain liberty from the King of Spain to his Subjects for traffick in these bounds without any danger of their person or goods for the cause of Religion under the pain of Excommunication The Merchants offending hereat did petition his Majesty and Councell for maintaining their liberty of traffick which was granted Notwithstanding whereof the Ministers proceeded in their censures till the Merchants made offer to surcease their trade with Spain how soon their accompts were made and they payed by their creditors in those parts But the abolishing of the Mondayes Mercat in Edinburgh though assented unto by the Councell of the Town and past in an Act took not the like effect for the shoomakers who were most interessed in that businesse hearing that the same was to be put in execution tumultuously gathering themselves together come to the Ministers houses menacing to chase them forth of the town if they did urge that matter any more after which the motion ceased the Mercat continuing as before This did minister great occasions of sport at that time in Court where it was said That rascalls and sowtars could obtain at the Ministers hands what the King could not in matters more reasonable In the beginning of Iune Sir Robert Melvil was sent in Ambassage to England his Commissionwas to signifie what had been done in the prosecution of the Authors and contrivers of the last practises since the Lord Burgh his return and to require some aid and assistance for inabling the King to follow that businesse to an end and particularly he was desired to crave a supply in money for levying 600. Souldiers and entertaining them some moneths till the service was finished and the Rebells either apprehended or forced to quit the Realm withall he was appointed to
more nigh and then relating the many indignities he had endured at Bothwells hands which they all knew he desired to have their advice touching the Conditions granted to him of late and whether they did think him tyed to the performance thereof the same being extorted by the importunity of those that took on them to mediate betwixt him and Bothwell and yeelded unto by him upon just fear The answer of the Convention was That they judged the fact of Bothwell Treasonable and the Conditions granted in such a manner to carry no necessity of performance that for the remission promised to him and his followers the same depended upon his Majesties own pleasure and that he should doe therein what seemed to him good but to be tyed not to receive in his company his servants and officers they held it not to stand with the honour and dignity of a King For the remission said the King I could be content for the quiet of the Realm to grant the same upon his humble suite and supplication when I am now at liberty but to be forced thereto and by way of capitulation to grant the same I do not think it agreeth with mine honour That which I require of you since I judge the conditions unlawfull and that neither in law nor conscience I am bound to observe them is that by publick Act the same be declared and that as a free Prince I may presently and in all time coming admit and receive into my company such of the Nobility Councell Officiars and other good subjects as I shall think good to use in the administration of my affairs All esteeming this to be most reasonable an Act was made declaring That his Majesty with the advice of the Estates had recalled the grant made to Bothwell in August last and that being a free Prince he might use the service of any of his subjects and call them to him at his pleasure This Declaration made the Prior of Blantyre and Sir Robert Melvill were directed to Bothwell to shew him that albeit the King did not think himself bound in law or hnour to perform the Conditions made at Halyrudhouse yet if he should now make humble suit for pardon to himself and his followers the same should be granted with a double Proviso first that he should supplicate his pardon and pass the same formally before the 20 of November secondly that the remission being exped he should depart forth of the Realm and abide in such parts beyond Sea as the King should appoint and not return into the Countrey without his Majesties licence Bothwell at first did take the offer well and seemed therewith content but when he was returned to Edinburgh for the intimation was made to him at Linlithgow and heard that the Lord Home and those others against whom he took exception were received in Court he was greatly commoved and falling to his wonted forms threatned to make the King observe the Conditions and keep what he had promised To this purpose he advertised the Earl of Atholl desiring he should meet him at Striveling the first of October with his forces Atholl kept the Diet accompanied with the Earl of Montrosse and a great number of men but the King was parted from Striveling and remained then at Linlithgow attended by the Lord Hamilton and divers other noble men which made Bothwell change his purpose and disappoint the interprise The King understanding that Atholl with his forces was come to Striveling sent a messenger to charge him to return home and dissolve his companies which he obeyed pretending that his business was onely to hold a Court at Down Castle a house pertaining to the Earl of Murray whereof he had the Ward and that the messenger might witness the truth thereof he took him along with him the next morning to Down The stay of the messenger put the King in suspicion that the Charge was not obeyed and that Atholl did wait upon Bothwells coming Whereupon he went back to Striveling and understanding that Atholl was gone to Down he followed thither The Lord Home who was appointed to ride before and view the fields encountring the Earl of Montrosse made him prisoner and used him and his men somewhat roughly But he professing to be sent by Atholl to the King for making his excuse and declaring the true cause of his coming in those parts was dimitted the next day upon his promise to appear before the Councell whensoever he should be charged After this the King going to Edinburgh Bothwell was cited before the Councell and not appearing was of new denounced Rebell Leaving these affairs for a while we will now return to the Popish Lotds They had been cited to the Parliament which was kept in Iuly preceding but upon some informalities and defects in the libell the process was remitted by the Estates to the King and Councell This being ill interpreted and taken to be done in their favour the Ministers of the Synode of Fife meeting at S. Andrews in the beginning of October did summarily excommunicate the Earls of Angus Huntley and Arroll the Lord Home and Sir Iames Chisholme They sent letters also to all the Presbyteries desiring their excommunication to be published in all the Churches and particularly required the ministers of Edinburgh to call a meeting of some principall ministers and well affected Barons to advise what course was fittest to be taken for the defence of Religion and repressing the practises of enemies The King upon advertisement of these proceedings called M. Robert Bruce who was then in great favor and willed him to stay the publication of sentence as being unjust and altogether informal for that neither were these persons subject to the Synod of Fife nor were they cited to answer And if this be your order said he that the Ministers of one Synod may excommunicate and at their desire all the rest shall make intimation who can be sure or how shall it be eschewed but number shall this may be brought in troubles M. Robert answering that it was not in his power to stay the publication the brethren having already concluded the same and that the Ministers of Fife had their own reasons and were answerable to the generall Assembly Well said the King I could have no rest till ye got that which ye call the Discipline of the Church established now seeing I have fonnd it abused and that none amongst you hath power to stay such disorderly proceedings I will think of a mean to help it The intimation in the mean time went on and according to the motion made for convening some principal Ministers and Barons there assembled a good number at Edinburgh the 17 of October The King was gone then to Iedburgh for pacifying some tumults in the borders and in his going thither was met at Falaw by the Earls of Angus Huntley and Arroll who humbly intreated a trial and that they should not be condemned
howers after sun-rising and so homewards This fell out the 13 of Aprill 1596. The Queen of England having notice sent her of what was done stormed not a little one of her chief Castles surprised a prisoner taken forth of the hands of the Warden and carried away so far within England she esteemed a great affront The Lieger M. Bows in a frequent Convention kept at Edinburgh the â—2 of May did as he was charged in a long Oration aggravate the hainousness of the fact concluding that peace could not longer continue betwixt the two Realms unless Baclugh were delivered in England to be punished at the Queens pleasure Baclugh compiering and charged with the fact made answer That he went not into England with intention to assault any of the Queens houses or to do wrong to any of her Subjects but onely to relieve a subject of Scotland unlawfully taken and more unlawfully detained That in the time of a generall assurance in a day of truce he was taken prisoner against all order neither did he attempt his relief till redress was refused and that he had carried the business in such a moderate manner as no hostility was committed nor the least wrong offered to any within the Castle yet was he content according to the ancient treaties observed betwixt the two Realms when as mutuall injuries were alleadged to be tryed by the Commissioners that it should please their Majesties to appoint and submit himself to that which they should decern The Convention esteeming the answer reasonable did acquaint the Ambassadour therewith and offered to send Commissioners to the borders with all diligence to treat with such as the Queen should be pleased to appoint for her part But she not satisfied with the answer refused to appoint any Commissioners whereupon the Councell of England did renue the complaint in Iuly thereafter and the business being of new agitated it was resolved of as before and that the same should be remitted to the triall of Commissioners the King protesting That he might with great reason crave the delivery of the Lord Scroop for the injury committed by his deputy It being less favourable to take a prisoner then relieve him that is unlawfully taken yet for the continuing of peace he would forbear to do it and omit nothing on his part that could be desired either in equity or by the laws of friendship The borderers in the mean time making daily incursions one upon another filled all their parts with trouble the English being continually pâ—t to the worse neither were they made quiet till for satisfying the Queen the Laird of Baclugh was first committed in S. Andrews and afterwards entered in England where he remained not long At the same time for bringing the Isles to obedience Collonell Steward was imployed to levy 1000 men every shire furnishing 20 horsemen and 30 foot or so much money as would sustain them allowing the horsemen 24 pounds monthly and the foot 12 pound besides the supply of the free burghes These companies were appointed to meet at Dumbalton the 20 of August for aiding the King or his Lieutenant for the space of 40 days according to the customes and when the days were come were commanded to follow the Colonell as designed Lieutenant assigned by the King But upon the bruite of this expedition the principals of the Isles did all submit themselves offering obedience to appear before the King at the time his Majesty should appoint so that expedition ceased the Colonell going no further then Ila where he remained a few days and took assurance for their appearance In the March preceding the Assembly of the Church convened at Edinburgh for consulting upon the dangers threatned to religion by the invasion of the Spaniard which was then generally noised Some brethren directed to lay open the perils to his Majesty returned with this answer That albeit there was no great cause to fear any such invasion at that time yet they should do well to give their advice as if the danger were at hand which would serve when necessity did require The Assembly upon this thought meet to enter into consideration both of the dangers and remedies and first to enquire upon the causes that had provoked God to threaten the Realm with that tyrannous Nation to the end the same might be removed then to deliberate how by ordinary lawfull means the enemy should be resisted The causes they condescended to be sins of all estates and especially the sins of the Ministery which they held best should be penned and drawn to certain heads that the corruptions being laid open the remedies might be the better provided For this work some of the brethren were named set apart who after a day or two presented in writing a number of Articles touching the corruption of Ministers as well in their offices as in their lives and manners the offences in the Kings house in the Court and in the Judgment seats the defection and faults commune to all estates and the remedies which in their opinion were fit to be used The Assembly allowing their labours and acknowledging their own guiltiness in that which concerned themselves ordained a day of humiliation to be kept on Tuesday the week following by the Ministers that were there present for reconciling themselves to God and making up a new Covenant for the better discharge of their duties This is the Covenant that by some is so often objected and said to be violated by those that gave obedience to the Canons of the Church albeit in it there is not a word or syllable that sounds either to confirming of the Church government then in use or to the rejecting of that which since hath been established But when other Arguments fail them somewhat must be said to entertain the conceipts of the popular By this Covenant all did bind themselves to abide in the profession of the truth and to walk according to the same as God should enable them But for the rules of policy or ceremonies serving to good order or decency let inspection be taken of the Register which is extant and it shall plainly appear that at the time there was not so much as any mention thereof made But to proceed The advices they gave for resisting the practises of the enemy was That all who had kithed in action with the Popish Lords should enter their persons in ward till assurance was given that they should neither keep intelligence with the Rebels nor joyn with them in case they did return into the Countrey That the rents and livings of the Rebels should be uplifted for entertainment of souldiers and supporting other necessary affairs That in every Parish Captains should be chosen for the mustering and training of men in Armes and some Commanders in every Shire appointed for convening the County at needfull occasions Lastly that they who were Sureties for the good behaviour of the Rebels without the Realm
should be called and to pay the summes contained in their bonds This advice presented to the King went much against his minde for his desire was to have the banished Lords reclaimed and brought to obedience which he esteemed to be the greatest assurance both of his own peace and the Countries quiet therefore did he onely answer That if it could be proved that the Lords since their departing from Scotland had traffiqued with strangers to the prejudice of Religion or State they should be used with all extremity but otherwise neither could their Cautioners be convicted nor would he change the course which he had kept with their wives and children Not long before this Assembly the King had communicated his minde to Mr. Robert Bruce touching that business hoping that by the sway he carried in those meetings some such Propositions as tended to the reclaiming of the banished Lords should have been made by the Assembly but finding his expectation not answered he brake to him the matter of new and shewed how greatly it concerned his estate to have them reduced and called home That the Queen of England was grown old and if any should after her death withstand his Title he would have need of his subjects assistance And that having so many Nobles exiled he would be lesse respected of strangers and be a great deal weaker at home If he could therefore win them to acknowledge their offence and so embrace the true Religion without which they should never get any favour from him he believed the course would not be disallowed of wise men and those that loved him Alwaies he desired to know his judgment for as yet he had not shewed his minde in that matter to any person Mr. Robert Bruce being as then in great favour and credit with the King said that he did think well of his Majesties reasons and that he should not doe amisse to bring home Angus and Arroll so as they would conform themselves in Religion But that Huntley could not be pardoned being so hated as he was of the subjects The King reasoning to the contrary that if Huntley be willing to satisfie the Church and fulfill the Conditions which he would require of him he saw no reason why he should not be received as well as the other two And as he could not but know that his care of that man was great and he having married his Cousin whom he accounted his own Daughter so was he the man of greatest power and one that could stand him in most stead Therefore desired Mr. Robert to think of that matter and after a day or two give him his advice in it At the next meeting being enquired what he had thought of the business he answered as before saying That Huntley's return would be ill interpreted and offend all good men The King repeating the former Reasons and adding That if he brought one home he would bring them all he replied I see Sir that your resolution is to take Huntley in favour which if you doe I will oppose and you shall choose whether you will lose Huntley or me for us both you cannot keep This saucy reply the King did never forget and it was this which lost him the favour which formerly he carried with the King The exiled Lords not finding that respect given unto them in forain parts which they expected took a resolution to return and to use all means for reconciling themselves to the King Church And that their return might be the more secret they separated one from another Arroll taking his journey homewards through the United Provinces was intercepted and delivered into the hands of Mr. Robert Danielston Conservator of the Scotish priviledges to be kept by him till the King should be advertised But whether by the Conservators knowledge or otherwise he made an escape and came into the Countrey Huntley came some moneths before and lurking secretly in the North sent a supplication to his Majesty and the Convention which met at Falkland the 12 of August the effect whereof was that he might be permitted to return and remain within any part of the Countrey his Majesty should appoint he giving sufficient surety for his quiet and peaceable behaviour The King having heard the Supplication took occasion to say That one of the two courses was needfull to be followed with him and the rest that were in his condition that is either utterly to exterminate them their race and posterity or then upon their humble acknowledgment of their offence and surety made for the state of Religion to receive in favour for to continue in the condition wherein they presently were could not stand either with the safety of Religion or with his own honour and estate The first course said he hath the own difficulties and will not be performed without great trouble And for my self so long as there is any hope that they may be reduced to the profession of the truth I desire not their destruction but like rather to extend my clemency towards them which I believe is the minde of all good and peaceable men As to the present offer made by Huntley I do not think it well generall and to no purpose therefore by your advise I would have particular Conditions condescended upon such as may serve for security of Religion mine own honour and the tranquillity of the Countrey such Conditions being offered and security found for performance I should then think that license might be granted him to return he being confined in such a part of the Countrey as should be thought most convenient The Convention approving his Majesties judgment resolved upon this as the fittest course remitting the Conditions to be formed by his Highness and the Lords of Councell September the same conclusion was ratified at another Convention of the Estates at Dunfermling and the Baptisme of the Princesse who was born the 19 of August appointed to be at Halyrud-house the 28 of November next How soon this their return into the Countrey was known and that such an Act was passed in their favours the Commissioners of the Church assembled at Edenburgh where falling to consider the dangers threatned to Religion by their return it was thought necessary to acquaint all the Presbyteries with the present state of things particularly that the forfaited Earls were returned into the Countrey without his Majesties warrant and approbation that they remained peaceably in the same using all means to be restored to their livings albeit they had neither acknowledged their offence in that treasonable dealing with the King of Spaine nor their defection and apostasie from the truth And that they had maintained an Act of Councell in their favours at the Convention of Falkland which was ratified thereafter at Dunfermling whereby they were licensed to remain upon certain Conditions to be prescribed unto them by his Majesty and Councell to the manifest hazard both of Church and
countenance and that she was a Papist they might blame themselves who had never taken care to enform her of the truth Lastly for his Daughter the Princesse he had trusted her to the Lord Levingston a Nobleman known to be of good Religion and not to his Lady who should not be suffered to take any care of her unlesse she conformed in point of Religion Whilst things thus past betwixt the King and the Church a new occasion of trouble was presented by M. David Blake one of the Ministers of S. Andrews who had in one of his Sermons cast forth divers speeches full of spight against the King the Queen the Lords of Councell and Session and amongst the rest had called the Queen of England an Atheist a woman of no Religion This being dilated to the English Ambassadour he complained to the King and thereupon was Mr. David Blake cited to appear before the Councell the 10 of November Mr. Andrew Melvill accompanying him to Edinburgh did labour to make this a common cause giving out that the same was done onely for a preparative against the Ministers to bring theâ—r Doctrine under the censure and controlement of the King and Councell and so farre he prevailed with the Commissioners of the Church as they sent certain of their number to intreat the deserting of the Diet saying It would be ill taken to draw Ministers in question upon trifling delations when as the enemies of the truth were spared and overseen The King some daies before had published the Conditions upon which he was to grant a Protection to Huntley and asking those Commissioners if they had seen the Conditions said That both he and the rest should either satisfie the Church in every point or be pursued with all extremity so as they should have no reason to complain of the oversight of Papists For Master Blake he said he did not think much of that matter onely they should cause him appear and take some course for pacifying the English Ambassadour But take heed said the King that you doe not decline the judicatory for if you doe it will be worse then any thing yet fallen out Now the Conditions proponed to Huntley were as followeth That he should give sufficient and reasonable caution of Inland-men and landed Barons to the number of sixteen at least who should be acted in the Books of Councell under the pain of forty thousand pounds each two of the Cautioners conjunctly and severally for five thousand pounds of the said summe that he should faithfully observe and fulfill the whole Articles undermentioned and every one of them as first that betwixt and the first day of April next to come he should either satisfie the Church for his Apostasie and return to the bosome thereof in uniformity of Religion or before the expiring of the said time depart again forth of the Countrey and not return again without his Majesties license 2 Next that during the said space he should not receive in his company any Jesuit Masse-priests or excommunicate Papists nor have any dealing communication or intelligence with them especially with his Uncle Mr. Iames Gordon nor suffer his Children in case any be brought forth in the mean time to be baptized by another then a Minister 3 That so long as he remained in the Countrey as likewise in case of his departing at the time aforesaid he should not traffick with any stranger or others whomsoever for alteration of the true Religion or disquieting the state of the Countrey in any sort 4 That his former Cautioners should remain obliged in case after lawfull triall it should be found that since his last departing he had trafficked with strangers for subversion of Religion or the alteration of the State in the summes for which they were bound 5 That he should presently enter his person in ward within such a place as his Majesty should appoint 6 That within fifteen daies next he should enter his eldest Son and apparent Heir as a Hostage to his Majesty for observing the Articles before and after mentioned and that his said Son should abide in such company ward or Castle as his Majesty should appoint where most conveniently he might be instructed in the true Religion and not escape by his Fathers knowledge or assistance Lastly that he should compeir personally before the Councell whensoever he should be called upon fifteen daies warning for trying the contravention of any of the Articles above expressed providing the cause for which he should be charged were expressed in the Letters and warrant given himâ— that he should not be challenged for any other fact done before his last passing forth of Scotland These Articles the King caused to be imprinted that all men might see he meant not to bestow any favour either upon him or the rest unlesse they joyned themselves to the Religion publickly professed yet this served not to stop the mouths of people nor did it remove the jealousie of the Preachers who were daily complaining That Papists were favoured the Ministers troubled for the free rebuke of sin and the scepter of Christs kingdome sought to be overthrown The processe they said intended against Mr. Blake was but a policy to divert the Ministers from prosecuting their suite against the Popish Earls and if he should submit his Doctrine to the triall of the Councell the liberties of the Church and spirituall government of the house of God would be quite subverted In any case therefore they concluded that a Declinator should be used and protestation made against these proceedings This was held a dangerous course and earnestly disswaded by some few but they were cried down by the greater number that said it was the cause of God whereunto it concerned them to stand at all hazard So a Declinator was formed and given Mr. Blake to present bearing this in substance That howbeit the conscience of his innocency did uphold him sufficiently against the calumnies of whomsoever and that he was ready to defend the doctrine uttered by him whether in opening the words or in application yet seeing he was brought thither to be judged by his Majesty and Councell for his doctrine and that his answering to the pretended accusation might import a prejudice to the liberties of the Church and be taken for an acknowledgement of his Majesties jurisdiction in matters meerly spiritual he was constrained in all humility to decline that Judicatory for the reasons following First because the Lord Iesus of whom he had the grace of his calling had given him albeit unworthy of the honour to bear his name his Word for a rule to his preaching and that he could not fall in the reverence of any Civill law but in so farre as he should be tried to have passed his instructions which trial belonged onely to the Prophets and Pastors the spirits of the Prophets being subject to them alone for as first it must be declared whether he had kept his instruction or
also pass from the summons and cease his pursuit This yeelding offer of the King was by the advice of the wiser sort thought good to be accepted that there might be an end of contention For if said they we go to try our strength with the King we shall be found too weak as yet the Court stands in some awe of the Church and whilest they are in this conceit it shall be meet to take the best conditions we can have for if by our strictness matters go to the worst our weakness shall soon appear and thereafter shall the Church be no more feared nor regarded too great stiffness doth seldom succeed well and it is often seen that they who will have all their wills do lose all in the end This was the reasoning of the wise and more moderate sort Others flattering themselves in their preciseness held That the onely way to prevail was to stand by their grounds the cause was Gods which he would maintain that worldly powers were not to be feared and that God had in his hand the hearts of Princes to turn them whither he pleased whereof in the present business they had seen a proof The debate held long and in end by most voices it was concluded that they should stand to the Declinator unless the King would pass from the summons and remitting the pursuite to the ecclesiasticall Judge make an Act of Councell that no Minister should be charged for his preaching at lest before the meeting of the generall Assembly The King perceiving this offer neglected was in great wrath and told them who were sent unto him that he would hearken to no agreement unless they would pass simply from the declinator and cause M. Blake compeir and acknowledge the Judicatory Which being refused the Proclamation was published the Commissioners charged to depart forth of the Town and M. Blake by a new summons cited to the last of November The next day being Sunday and the day of the Princes Christening the same was kept in the Palace of Halyrudhouse with great joy and feasting The English Ambassador did name the Princess Elizabeth after the Queen his Mistresse the Town of Edinburgh by the Magistrates assisting as witnesses such honor did the King unto them But all that day in the Town Churches were bitter invectives made against the two Proclamations for besides the charge given the Commissioners to leave the Town by another Proclamation the Barons Gentlemen and all other subjects were discharged to convene with the Ministry either in Presbyteries or Synods or any other Ecclesiasticall meetings under whatsoever colour or pretence without his Majesties licence These things were mightily aggravated by the preachers and the people exceedingly stirred at which the King more and more offending he resolved to keep the Diet assigned for M. Blakes appearing in the Councell house of Edinburgh accompanied with his Nobles that were present at the Baptism The Commissioners advertised of this for all that time some Gentlemen of the Chamber in hatred of the Octavians gave intelligence of every thing that was intended did form a Petition to be presented to his Majesty and the Noblemen consisting of three heads First they entreated the King that seeing the decision of such thorny and intricate questions as was moved at that time to the trouble of the Church could work no good and was subtilly urged onely to ingender a dissension between his Majesty and the Ministers he would be pleased to remit the determination thereof to a lawfull Assembly and not to incroach upon the limits of Christs Kingdom upon any pretence bending his actions according to the present necessity against the common enemies of Religion and State Next they exhorted the Noblemen to give his Majesty a free and faithfull counsell in that business and as to the honour of God and their own just praise they had kept themselves free both in counsell and action from working any prejudice to the liberty of the Gospell so they would not suffer themselves to be drawn at that time under the guiltiness of so great a sin by the craft of those who were subtilly seeking the thraldom of the Gospell and thought to make their honors the executors of their malicious devices And thereby that by their credit they would procure a continuation of all controversies unto a free and lawfull Assembly where the same might be gravely reasoned and concluded This Petition was given to M. David Lindesay M. Robert Bruce and M. Robert Rollock to be presented and if the same was refused they were enjoyned to protest against the proceeding of the Councell The King receiving this Petition after he had overviewed it did reject the same as not worthy of answer commanding to call M. Blake and read the summons Therein he was charged First to have affirmed in Pulpit that the Popish Lords were returned into the Countrey with his Majesties knowledge and upon his assurance and said that in so doing he had detected the treachery of his heart Secondly that he had called all Kings the Divels Barns adding that the Divell was in the Court and in the guiders of it Thirdly in his prayer for the Queen he had used these words We must pray for her for the fashion but we have no cause she will never do us good Fourthly that he had called the Queen of England an Atheist Fifthly that he had discussed a suspension granted by the Lords of Session in Pulpit and called them miscreants and bribers Sixthly that speaking of the Nobility he said they were degenerated Godless dissemblers and enemies to the Church likewise speaking of the Councell that he had called them Holliglasses Cormorants men of no Religion Lastly that he had convocated divers Noblemen Barons others within S. Andrews in the month of Iune 1594 caused them take arms divide themselves in Troops of horse foot had thereby usurped the power of the King and Civill Magistrate After reading of the summons Mr. Robert Pont protested that the processe in hand and whatsoever followed thereof should not prejudge the libertie of the Church in matters of Doctrine The king answered That he was not to meddle with any matter of doctrine but to censure the treasonable speeches of a Minister in sermon which he and his Councell would judge except by clear scripture it should be proved That Ministers were not subject in these cases to his Iudicatory Thereafter Mr. Blake being commanded to answer said that all these accusations were false untrue calumnies producing two testimonials one of the Provost Baylies and councell of St. Andrews the other of the Rector Dean of facultie Professors and Regents of the Universitie which he alledged should be preferred to any report whatsoever Next he said for the first six points the Lords of the Councell were not competent Judges the speeches alledged being uttered in pulpit but the same ought to be censured by the Presbytery where
against him rejecting the testimonies of the Town and University When by no perswasion he could be moved unto it the King went to Councell and the same day it being the second of December caused read the deposition of the witnesses who did clearly testifie that all the speeches libelled were uttered by M. Blake in Pulpit Thereupon sentence was given that he had falsely slandered and treasonably calumniated the Kings Majesty his bedfellow the Queen his neighbour Princess the Queen of England the Lords of his Highness Councell and Session and therefore his punishment being remitted to the King it was ordained that till his Majesties pleasure should be declared he should be confined beyond the North water and enter to his ward within six days Notwithstanding of this Sentence the day following a new Treaty began which continued some ten daies and was like to have produced an agreement for the King was content as before to delete the Acts of Councell at which the Ministers took offence by writing on the margent of the book according to the custome of deleting This matter is agreed and the Act delete He was likewise pleased to mend the Narrative of the Proclamation turning that upon the Papists and enemies of Religion that was said of Ministers and for Mr. Blakes businesse was content that the Interloquutor pronounced should not be made a preparative against any other Minister and that none should be called upon their preaching before the Councell till it was found in a lawfull Assembly that the King might judge of those that passed their bounds in Doctrine Provided he might in the mean time be assured of the good behaviour of the Ministers and that they should not speak unreverently of him or of his Councell which assurance he would have in writing Some punishment also he would have afflicted on Mr. Blake as either to transport him from S. Andrews to another Congregation or suspend him for a time from his charge punishments not very rigorous nor answerable to the quality of the offence The Commissioners being herewith advised liked well of all the last excepted A punishment they said could not be afflicted where no cognition had proceeded for as to the triall taken neither was it done by the proper Iudge nor was that equity observed which ought to have been witnesses that were under the Censures of the Church and ill-affected to Mr. Blake being admitted to depone against him This reported to the King he made offer to name twenty persons against whom no exception could be alledged and to give Mr. Blake his choice of seven or eight of that number who should be new examined touching the verity of the speeches whereof he was accused if they upon their consciences did absolve him he should rest satisfied if otherwise he would crave him to be deposed But this came to no effect nor could any overture albeit divers were proponed serve to work an accord so as the communing broke off and greater displeasures arose on both hands then afore For the Commissioners having directed two of the Brethren to shew the King That since they could obtain no redresse for the wrongs done unto Christs kingdome and saw nothing but the enemies of the truth were favoured and the faithfull Pastors of the Church reviled and pursued they could not abstain from opposing these proceedings with the spirituall armour given them by God and did therefore indict a Fast to be kept the Sunday following being the 12 day of December with solemn prayers for averting the judgments which the present courses did threaten The King on the other side made his displeasure and the scorn he took of these proceedings known by a Declaration published on the 15 day wherein he shewed That out of a desire he had to keep peace with the Ministers he did condescend to abstain from troubling in any case bygone untill by a convention of Estates and a Generall Assembly of the Ministery the difference between the Civill and Ecclesiasticall judgments might be removed providing they should promise not to disgrace him and his proceedings in their Sermons which he was in hope to obtain by sundry Conferences and meetings that he had kept with some of them till at last publickly they had opposed themselves in Pulpit by approving the doings of Mr. David Blake accusing himself of persecution and falsly suggesting to the people that all Church Assemblies were discharged whereas his resolution was and is to maintain Religion and the Church discipline established by law and to suffer nothing to be done in prejudice thereof by whomsoever which his Highnesse thought good to make known to all his subjects ordaining all Ministers to subscrive their obedience to his Majesty and set their hands to the bonds which should be presented to them for that effect under the pain of sequestring their rents stipends ay and while they gave the obedience required The same day was Mr. Blake charged to go unto his ward and the Commissioners of new commanded to remove themselves forth of the Town How soon they were gone the Secretary Mr. Iohn Lindesey thinking the Ministers of Edinburgh would be more tractable being left to themselves did move the King to send for them and make a fresh Proposition for setling these divisions But they refusing to enter in any communing except the Commissioners were recalled by as publick a Proclamation as that whereby they were discharged hope was given that the next day the same should be done and all questions laid over unto their return which some of the Kings Chamber having understood and fearing if matters were once accorded the Octavians against whom they were chiefly set should contine in their imployment among other reports they informed the King that a mighty watch was kept in Edinburgh about the Ministers houses for fear of some violence to be offered unto them which laid an heavy imputation upon his Majesty and that the Ministers would never be quiet till these factious people were put forth of the Town The advice as truly meant was hearkned unto and direction given to some 24 of the Burgesses that were best affected to the Ministers to depart the Town within the space of six hours This they knew would be ill taken by the Ministers and to put them in a greater fear they did advertise them by a counterfeit Letter to look unto themselves because Huntley had been with the King that night late and caused that charge to be given This Letter sent to Mr. Robert Bruce was by him communicate to Mr. Walter Balcanquall whose course it was to preach that morning and they both apprehending the information to be true did think it the safest way for themselves to make the people advertised of the danger so when the hour of Sermon came the Preacher reading his Text out of the book of Canticles which was his ordinary at that time and taking occasion of the present
troubles of the Church he made a particular relation of the proceedings and treacherous forms so he called them wherewith they were used by the Court laying the whole blame upon the President Controller and Advocate whom he particularly named and used with most reproachfull tearms Then turning to the Noblemen and Barons he put them in minde of the zeal which their predecessours had shewed in planting Religion and exhorted them with the like courage and constancy to maintain the same Having closed the Sermon with a Prayer as use is he requested the Noblemen and Barons to meet in the little Church for assisting the Ministery with their best advice There assembled in the place many people besides those that were desired and so great was the throng as the Ministers could hardly finde entrance Mr. Robert Bruce at last having made way unto himself went to the table where the Noblemen and Barons were placed and after a short Prayer declared in what danger the Church was brought by the return of the Popish Lords how they had regrated the case to the King and when they expected that order should have been taken therewith a new business was moved and one of their Brethren called in question for his preaching about which they had been in long conference but could come to no end and that now at last the best affected of their people were charged to leave the Town whereby they were brought to suspect some worse practises They did therefore request them humbly to intercede and intreat his Majesty that they might be permitted to serve God in their callings without molestation The desire seemed reasonable the Lords Lindesey and Forbes with the Lairds of Bargenny and Blaquhan Mr. Robert Bruce and Mr. William Watson were chosen to preferre the Petition By some occasion the King was that day come to the Session and being in the Upper House the Lords with these others were admitted where Mr. Robert Bruce taking the Speech said That they were sent by the Noblemen and Barons convened in the little Church to bemoan the dangers threatned to Religion by the dealing that was against the Ministers and true professours What dangers see you said the King Under communing said he our best affected people that tender Religion are discharged of the Town the Lady Huntley a professed Papist entertained at Court and it is suspected that her husband is not farre off The King leaving that purpose askt who they were that durst convene against his Proclamation The Lord Lindesey in passion replied That they durst doe more then so and that they would not suffer Religion to be overthrown Numbers of people were at this time thronging unmannerly into the room whereupon the King not making any answer arose and went down to the Lower House where the Judges doe sit commanding the doors to be shut They that were sent returning to the Church shew that they were not heard nor was there any hope so long as the Counsellours remained about the King that they should receive any favourable answer and were therefore to think of some other course No course said the Lord Lindesay but one let us stay together that are here and promise to take one part and advertise our friends and the favourers of Religion to come unto us for it shall be either theirs or ours Upon these speeches followed such a clamor and lifting up of hands as none could hear what another spake The sedition increasing some cried to Arme others to bring out Haman for whilest the Lords were with the King M. Michael Cranstone Minister of Cramond had been reading to the people that story others cried The sword of the Lord and of Gideon and so great was the fury of people as if one of the Deacons of Crafts-called Iohn Wat had not kept them back with a guard of Crafts men that followed him they had undoubttedly forced the doors and wrought some mischief Sir Alexander Hume Provost of the Town was then lying sick yet being told what a tumult was raised he came to the street and as he was wise and skilfull in handling the people with his fair speeches brought them after a little time to lay down their weapons and retire to their lodgings The commotion thus raised the King directed the Earl of Marre the Lord Pittenweem and Laird of Traquair to confer with the Ministers and ask the cause of the tumult They were then walking at the back of the Church for the tumult had scattered the meeting and professing a great dislike of that which had happened besought the Noble men to shew the King that they were not in fault and had done their best to appease the multitude The cause they said to their conjecture was that his Majesty refused to hear their Petition which they knew came not from himself but of others The Earl of Marre replied that any reasonable Petition would be heard and answered being preferred in a dutifull manner wherefore they should do wisely to go together and supplicate his Majesty for remedy of these things wherein they were grieved Whereupon they returned to the little Church and after a short deliberation sent the Lord Forbes the Laird of Bargenny and M. Robert Rollock with these Petitions First that all which have been done in prejudice of the Church the last four or five weeks might be rescinded Next that in the things that concerned the Church the President Controller and Advocate should have no voice as being suspected in Religion and opposite enemies to the Church Thirdly that the Citizens of Edinburgh who were charged to leave the Town might be permitted to stay at home upon surety to appear whensoever they were called The King answered very calmly That his doings had been greatly mistaken by the Ministers and that as these controversies were moved against his will so he wished nothing more then to have them quietly setled But that it could not stand with his honour to rescind so hastily the conclusions taken in Councell nor to remove Counsellors from their places upon naked suspicions except somewhat could be verified that might disable them At afternoon he should call the Councell and satisfie them in every thing which with reason they could desire For the Citizens he said that the supplications made in their behalf would come better from the Provost and Baylifs of the Town and the same upon their Petition should be granted With these answers the Lord Forbes and the rest returned and with them the Lord Ochiltry and Laird of Cesford were sent by the King to desire them to put their Petitions in reasonable terms and await on the Councell at two of the clock Matters thus quieted the King with the Lords went down the street peaceably to his palace At afternoon the Noblemen and Barons assembling with the Ministery after long reasoning did condescend upon the supplication and Articles following In most humble manner we the
Noblemen Barons Gentlemen Burgesses and Ministers this day by the mercy of God convened do beseech your Majesty to apprehend the great danger wherein the state of Religion Common-wealth and your Majesties own honour and person are brought by the means of crafty and deceitfull Counsellours who respecting onely their own preferment and standing labour to file your Majesties eyes that you should not perceive their courses for albeit it hath pleased God to endue your Majesty with knowledge wisdome and graces beyond all Princes that have ruled this kingdome at any time yet it is no strange thing to behold good Kings brought upon ill courses by the devices of such as pretend love but in very deed hate them maliciously That such courses are now in hand please your Majesty to consider what a division is made and entertained between your Majesty and the Church who was ever to this time inseparably joyned and how under colorable pretexts the liberty of preaching and faithfull applying of the word is sought to be restrained and taken away which cannot but bring many evils and inconveniencies with it as this days tumult may partly teach And now seeing blessed be God the same is setled without the harm of any person for preventing the like or worse we humbly desire the Articles following to be weighed and considered by your Majesty 1 That professed Papists processed by the Church be not suffered to reside at Court and that the Lady Huntley and Lord Sauwhar be removed and sent home 2 That Alexander Seaton President Mr. Thomas Hamilton Advocate and Mr. Iames Elphingston be not admitted to sit in Councell at least when the cause of Religion and matters of the Church are treated seeing they are enemies to the quietness thereof and have by their devices raised the troubles that presently do vex the same 3 That the Acts of Councel Proclamations Decrees and Interloquutors passed in prejudice of the Church and Ministers these last five weeks be rescinded and annulled 4 That the Commissioners of the Church be recalled by Proclamation and the Burgesses of the Town permitted to remain and attend their callings 5 That the bond advised by the foresaid enemies to be subscrived by all the Ministers under the pain of losing their Benefices and stipends be discharged seeing the same is prejudiciall to the Gospel and that Commission as use is to modifie stipends for the present year Lastly that an Act of Councell be made allowing the proceedings of the Church and the concurrencie given them by the Noblemen Barons and others in the present action It was late and the night fallen before these Articles were put in form the day being then at the shortest the persons chosen to present them were the Lairds of Bargenny Pâ—tarrow Faudonside Mr. David Lindesay and Mr. Robert Rollock Before their coming the Councell had concluded not to receive the Petitions as was promised and to commit those that did present them yet doubtfull what might be the event thereof it was thought fitter to terrifie them from presenting the same for this effect the Lord Ochiltry was appointed to meet them at the utter gate who drawing Bargenny aside advised him to go back because of the anger which the King had conceived and to meddle no more in that business for the King he said knew he was brought upon it unwillingly and would excuse his part if he went no further Bargenny forthinking his imployment and not knowing how to colour it to his associates the Lord Ochiltry drew them aside and said that he had brought the Laird of Bargenny to the Town for affairs that did neerly touch him and that he did not think to meet with such business at his coming therefore desired them to have his friend excused for that time and seeing they were a number sufficient to doe the errand they might goe to it or if they pleased to delay the same to the next morrow he should be with them They answered that they were alse little foreseen at their coming of those matters as he was and seeing they were all joyned in one Commission if he was the principall did decline it they could doe nothing by themselves and so the businese was left for that night In the morning early the King and Councell departed to Linlithgow leaving a Proclamation which was presently published at the Market Cross of Edinbough of this Tenor. That the King considering the late treasonable uproar moved by certain factious persons of the Ministery of Edinburgh who after they had uttered most seditious speeches in Pulpit did convene a number of Noblemen Barons and others in the little Church and sent some of their number to his Majesty being then in the upper house of Session using him in a most irreverent manner and with speeches ill-beseeming any subject And that a multitude of the Townsmen by perswasion of the said Ministery had treasonably put themselves in Armes intending to bereave his Majesty and his Councell of their lives did think the said Town an unfit place for the ministration of justice and had therefore ordained the Lords of Session the Sheriffs Commissioners and Justice with their severall members and Deputies to remove themselves forth of the Town of Edinburgh and be in readiness to repair unto such places as should be appointed commanding in like sort all Noblemen and Barons to dispatch unto their houses and not to presume to convene either in that or any other place without his Majesties licence under the pain of his Highness displeasure This Proclamation with the Kings suddain departing wrought a great alteration in the mindes of the people They began then to see their errour and lookt heavy one upon another the better sort being in a great perplexity what they should doe called their Councel together but could not resolve what course to take To follow the King and plead for the Town they could not think any of them would be accepted and it being the last day of the week hardly would any others undertake the imployment so as they saw no way but to be quiet till they heard what the King and Councell concluded to doe But the Ministers persisting in their first resolution laboured to have the Noblemen and Barons remain together and to send for others well-affected in Religion who as they thought would joyn in the cause A Bond to this effect was drawn up and subscrived by some few The Councell of the Town excused themselves saying Their good will was known and that they were not to leave their dwellings which made divers keep back their hands Alwaies it was thought meet that the Ministers should write to the Lord Hamilton and the Laird of Bacleugh of whose assistance they held themselves assured intreating them to repair to the Town and countenance the cause as likewise that the rest of the Ministers in the Countrey should be convened as unto a Generall Assembly and desired to bring with them the best
only 18 What are the matters belonging to the jurisdiction of the Presbytery which may not be entreated in particular Sessions 19 What form of processe in libelling and citation what terms and diets and what probations should be used before the said particular Sessions and Presbyteries respective 20 What matters should the Synodall Assemblies treat upon which may not be decided in Presbyteries 21 Should not all who have voice in Presbyteries and in the particular Sessions have voice in the Synodall Assemblies 22 Should each University or College or every Master or Regent within Colleges have voice in Presbyteries and Synods the Towns and Countreys where they are as likewise what form of voice should they have in Generall Assemblies 23 Is it lawfull to convocate the Generall Assembly without his Majesties licence he being pius Christianus Magistratus 24 Is it necessary that the Generall Assembly should be ordinarily convened for weighty causes concerning the whole Church 25 Have not all men of good Religion and learning voice in the Generall Assembly 26 Is every particular Pastor obliged to repair to the Generall Assembly or is it sufficient that only Commissioners come from every particular Session Presbytery or Synodall 27 Who should chuse the Commissioners to come from every Shire to give voice in the Generally Assembly 28 What is the number of those that give voices which is necessary to the lawfulness of a Generall Assembly and how many of the number should be Pastors and how many other men 29 May any thing be enacted in the Assembly to which his Majesty consents not 30 Is it necessary that the twe part of them who have jus suffragii should consent to any things decerned in Ecclesiastick judgments that matters passe not by one voice mo or lesse 31 Hath not every judgment inferior to the Generall Assembly a Territory limited without the which they have no power of citation or jurisdiction 32 What is the ordinary Ecclesiastick judgment for his Majesties houshold and Councell removable with his Majesty to any part of the Realm 33 Should there be libelled precepts containing the cause of the citation and certification of the Censures before all Ecclesiastick judgments or should they answer super inquirendis 34 Have the Inferiour Judgments power to summon any to compeir before the Superiour or should men be summoned only by the authority of that Judgment before which they ought to compeir 35 Is it not necessary that private admonitions with reasonable intervalls of time passe before all manner of Citations 36 What intervall of time is necessary between every private admonition and between the first Citation and the day of Compeirance and betwixt the Citation and the last admonition in every one of the said Judgments 37 How many citations should inferre contumacie 38 Is simple contumacie without probation of a crime or is any crime without contumacie a sufficient cause of Excommunication 39 Are there not divers kindes of Censures such as prohibitio privati convictus interdictio à coena not published to the people and last of all publica traditio Satanae 40 Should the Presbyteries be Judges of all things that import slander and if so be whereof are they not Judges 41 Can Excommunication be used against thieves murtherers usurers and not payers of their debts and if so it may be why are not the Highland and Border-thieves cursed as also all the forswearing merchants and usurers amongst the Burroughs 42 Is there any appellation from the Inferiour to the Superiour Judgment and is not the sentence suspended during the appellation 43 Should not all Processes and Acts be extracted to parties having interesse 44 Is summary Excommunication lawfull in any case without admonition and citation preceding 45 Have any others but Pastors voice in Excommunication 46 Hath every Ecclesiasticall Judgment a like power to excommunicate 47 Is it lawfull to excommunicate such Papists as never professed our Religion 48 A woman being excommunicated having a faithfull husband should he thereafter abstain from her company 49 Is it not reasonable that before any Letters of horning be granted by the Session upon the processe of excommunication that the partie should be cited to hear them granted 50 Hath not a Christian King power to annull a notorious unjust sentence of excommunication 51 May any Councell or University be excommunicated for what cause by whom and the manner thereof 52 When the Pastors doe not their duties or when one Jurisdiction usurpeth upon another or any other Schisme falleth out should not a Christian King amend such disorders 53 May Fasts for generall causes be proclaimed without a Christian Kings command 54 May any Ecclesiasticall judgment compell a man to swear in suam turpitudinem 55 Should there any thing be entreated in the Ecclesiasticall judgment prejudiciall to the Civil jurisdiction or private mens rights and may not the Civil Magistrates stay all such proceedings How soon these Questions were divulged and that it s seen they all touched upon the abuses crept into the discipline the Ministers that stood affected to the present order were much perplexed neither did any thing more offend them then that the government should be brought in dispute which they had given out alwaies to be a part of the Gospel This at any hand they thought was to be prevented and many private Conferences were kept to this purpose neither did the King neglect to provide himself of a party against that meeting and thinking he should gain most easily the Ministers in the North parts he employed Sir Patrick Murray Gentleman of his Chamber to deal with them giving him direction first to shew what a slander the Ministers of Edinburgh had brought upon Religion by stirring up of the late uproar and the inciting of the Lord Hamilton and others of the Nobility to open Rebellion against him how for the same they were become Fugitives and denounced his Majesties Rebells and thereupon to desire them by some publick Act or Declaration to utter their dislike of the seditious and treasonable courses He was next desired to urge their subscription to the Bond which was appointed to be subscribed by the Ministers for acknowledging his Majesties Royall power above them in all causes of sedition treason and other civill and criminall matters and in all speeches uttered by them in Pulpits Schools or otherwise which might import the said crimes or any of them 3ly To require them to accept the Earl of Huntley his offers for satisfying the Church and to absolve him from his Excommunication they finding his offers reasonable seeing the bosome of the Church ought alwaies to be open to penitents and that they should be more ready to receive then cast out wherefore as the Presbytery of S. Andrewes to the which he was not subject had pronounced him excommunicate they under whose jurisdiction he lived might and ought with better reason declare him absolved Neither should the pretext of the Generall Assemblies ratification of
King and cunningly abused the English Warden did make his aboad at Court and was there well entertained The Ambassadour whether desired by the Queen or the Warden it is uncertain caused some of his servants keep company with the man and allure him one day to Leth where having drunk liberally he was by Coach instead of returning to Court carried to Berwick This being told the King he was greatly offended and giving order to watch the Ambassadours lodging 〈◊〉 to Berwick to bring back the man The Governour prayed the King to have him excused for that the man being come within his charge he could not dimit him without the Queens knowledge The King receiving this answer did challenge the Ambassadour as not having carried himself dutifully and wronged both him and the Countrey but he denying the fact affirmed the same to have been contrived by two of his servants without his knowledge and direction This none did believe neither did the King vouchsafe him any more countenance Whereupon he parted in a great discontent Soon after the King went to S. Andrewes for a new visit of the Universitie where it was ordained That there should be yearly upon the 3 of March a Dean of facultie of Theologie elected by the Doctors the Ministers resident within the City and the principall Masters of the Colledges which Deane so chosen should have the like priviledge and jurisdiction upon the students and professors of Theologie that the Deans of Philosophy had by the foundation over the professors thereof with expresse provision that that he who was elected Dean should not till after three years space be received again into the office Other conclusions were taken for distributing the Students of Theologie in Classes and their yearly examination but were ill observed At this time came forth sundry Discourses touching the succession of the Crown of England some oppugning some maintaining the Kings title amongst others Mr. Iohn Colvill taking upon him one of the opposite Treatises did publish a recantation wherein having confuted all the contrary reasons he professed that in malice in time of his exile he had penned the Treatise which then out of conscience he refuted This was believed of many and helped greatly to discredit the adversary writings yet was he not the Author of that which he oppugned only to merit favour at the Kings hands he did profess the work that came forth without a name to be his and indeed a more pithie and perswasive Discourse was not penned all that time in that subject The same year did the King publish his Doron Basilicon upon this occasion Sir Iames Semple one of his Majesties servants whose hands was used in transcribing that Treatise upon an old familiarity with Mr. Andrew Melvill did give it him to read who offending with some passages that touched the Ministery and present discipline took copies thereof and dispersed the same amongst the Ministers thereupon a Libell was formed and cast in before the Synod of St. Andrews wherein the passages at which they excepted being first set down it was asked What Censure should be inflict upon him that had given such instructions to the Prince for that Treatise was directed to Prince Henry and if he could be thought well affected to religion that had delivered such precepts of Government Sir Patrick Murray and Mr. Iames Nicolson being present in the Synod as Commissioners for the King and apprehending the libell to concern his Majesty made diligent enquiry to find out the presenters The whole number pretending ignorance the Commissioners commanded the doors to be shut and the Roll of the Ministers names to be called who being put to their oath one by one did purge themselves yet was it tried the very next day to be laid on the table by Mr. Iohn Dikes Minister at Anstruther who being therefore cited before the Councell was fugitive and denounced Rebell The rumor by this occasion dispersed that the King had left certain directions to his son prejudiciall to the Church and Religion he took purpose to publish the work which being come abroad and carried to England it cannot be said how well the same was accepted and what an admiration it raised in all mens hearts of him and of his piety and wisdome Certain it is that all the Discourses that came forth at that time and those were not a few for maintaining his right to the Crown of England prevailed nothing so much as did the Treatise against which such exceptions had been taken In the end of the year happened some new jarrs betwixt the King and the Ministers of Edinburgh because of a company of English Comedians whom the King had licensed to play within the Burgh The Ministers offending with the liberty given them did exclaim in their Sermons against Stageplayers their unruliness and immodest behaviour and in their Sessions made an Act prohibiting people to resort unto their plaies under pain of the Church censures The King taking this to be a discharge of his Licence called the Sessions before the Councell and ordained them to annull their Act and not to restrain the people from going to these Comedies which they promised and accordingly performed whereof publication was made the day after and all that pleased permitted to repaire unto the same to the great offence of the Ministers The next year which by publick Ordinance was appointed to have the beginning at the Calends of Ianuary and from thenceforth so to continue for before that time the year with us was reckoned from the 25 of March there was an Assembly kept at Montrosse the 28 of March where the King himself was present Therein that great business of the Churches voice in Parliament was determined and first the conclusions taken at Falkland in Iuly 1598 were ratified Then touching the continuance of those that should be chosen to give voice for the Church it was after much debating concluded That be who was admitted should yearly render an account of his Commission to the generall Assembly and laying the same down at their foot should be therein continued or if his Majesty and the Assembly did think fit to employ another he should give place to him that was appointed Two points more were adjoyned to the former one was That they who had voice in Parliament should not have place in the generall Assembly unless they were authorised by a Commission from the Presbyters whereof they were members The other caveat was That crimen ambitus should be a sufficient reason to deprive him both of his place and office And now there rested no more but to nominate persons to the Bishopricks that were void Aberdene and Argile had their own incumbents at the time both actual preachers S. Andrewes and Glasgow were in the hands of the Duke of Lennox Murray possessed by the Lord Spinie Orkney by the Earl of Orkney Dunkeld Birchen and Dumblane had their own titulars but these
private at home comforting himself with the remembrance of the mercies of God that he had tasted in his life past and this year on the 12 of December without all pain dyed peaceably at Edinburgh in the 88 year of his age In the beginning of the next year there happened a great stirre in the Court of England which concerning the King in some sort I must needs touch the Earl of Essex who had been a long time in speciall favour with the Queen and was then upon some displeasure kept from the Court not enduring to be thrust down as he complained by his adversaries into a private life did resolve to make his way unto the Queen by force to seise upon her person and remove from her company those he judged to be his adversaries But the purpose failing he was taken himself and committed to the Tower A little before he had written letters to the King full of respect informing that they who had the managing of all affairs under the Queen were inclining to the Infanta of Spain and advising him to send Ambassadors into England and urge the declaration of his title of succession The King though he could have wished his title to be declared did not think that time fitting for such propositions yet upon the report of his apprehension he resolved to employ some in Commission to the Queen And to this effect made choice of the Earl of Marre joyning with him the Abbot of Kinlosse who coming to the Court some days after the execution of Essex and having access to the Queen did congratulate her good success in repressing that audacious attempt This she took well and was glad to hear so much from them because of the rumours which were then dispersed That Essex was made away for favouring the King of Scots title and that if the Ambassadors had come in time they would have dealt for him A good answer was hereupon given to all their instructions and whereas among other points of their Commission they were willed to seek an assignment of some portion of land in recompence of the lands belonging to the Lady Lennox the King being her lawfull heir the Queen excusing herself touching the lands was content to adde to the annuity formerly paid the summe of 2000 pounds yearly as long as he kept fast and held one course with her Besides this satisfaction obtained of the Queen they did so work with the principall Noblemen and Counsellors as they won them to be the Kings friends and at their return gave his Majesty assurance of a peaceable reception of that Crown after the decease of the Queen which was some two years after really performed Much about this time had Pope Clement the eight sent his Breves as they call them into England warning all the Clergy and laity that professed the Roman faith not to admit after the Queens death any man how near soever in blood to be king unless he should binde himself by oath to promove the Catholick Roman Religion at his power And at the same time came Mr. Iohn Hamilton and Mr. Edmond Hay Jesuits into Scotland two factious and working spirits and therefore much suspected by the King the first especially for that he was known to have been a chief instrument of the seditions raised in the City of Paris in the time of the league How soon the King understood of their repairing into the Countrey a Proclamation was given out inhibiting their resort under the pain of treason In this Proclamation to make them the more odious they were compared to Bothwell and Gowry the King declaring that he would judge no otherwise of their receptors then of those that did treasonably pursue his own life This notwithstanding they found lurking holes amongst the Papists in the North and kept the Countrey till after some years that Mr. Iohn Hamilton was apprehended and carried to the Tower of London where he died The Church of Edinburgh remained all this while destitute of a number of their Ministers the conditions prescribed unto them when they were pardoned not being performed of the four onely Mr. Iohn Hall having given obedience was licenced to return to his charge the other three upon I know not what pretext deferred to make their declaration as was appointed and were thereupon in the Assembly convened at Brunt-island the 12 of May ordained to be transported from the Ministery of Edinburgh and placed in such parts of the Countrey as the Commissioners of the Countrey should think meet This Assembly was called by his Majesties Proclamation partly for taking order with the Church of Edinburgh partly for repressing the growth of Popery which was then increasing and where it should have held at S. Andrews was in regard of the Kings indisposition brought to Brunt-Island Mr. Iohn Hall being elected to moderate the meeting did begin with a regrate of the generall defection from the purity and practise of true Religion which he said was so great that it must of necessity at last conclude either in Popery or Atheisme except a substantious remedy were in time provided And because the ill could not be well cured unless the causes and occasions thereof should be ript up he exhorteth those that were assembled to consider seriously both of the cause of the defection and the remedies that were fittest to be applyed After long conference the causes were condescended to be the wrath of God kindled against the land for the unreverend estimation of the Gospel and the sinnes in all estates to the dishonour of their profession lack of care in the Ministery to discover Apostates too hasty admission of men unto the Ministery Ministers framing themselves to the humors of people the desolation of the Churches of Edinburgh the advancing of men to places of credit that were ill affected to Religion the education of his Majesties children in the company of Papists the training up of Noblemens children under suspect Pedagogues the decay of Schools and the not urging of the reconciled Lords to perform their conditions For remedy of the foresaid evills it was ordained That a publick humiliation should be kept throughout the realm the last two Sundays of June with fasting and prayer for appeasing the wrath of God kindled against the land that the Ministers of every Presbytery should after the dissolving of the Assembly take up the names of the Recusants within their bounds and send them to the Kings Ministers that places of greatest need should be furnished with learned and wise preachers and in the mean time till that might take effect by a constant provision of Ministers to those places that the meetest for that purpose should be appointed to attend for a certain time in the families of the reconciled Lords for their better confirmation in the truth The rest of the remedies resolved all in Petitions to his Majesty for the planting of Churches the not permitting of those who were under
and not otherwise Some other Acts were concluded in the same Assembly as That in memory of his Majesties deliverance there should be Sermons in all the Burghs every Tuesday and the fifth of August solemnly kept as the Parliament had prescribed in all the Churches of the Kingdome That Ministers should not refuse the Sacrament of Baptisme to Infants nor delay the same upon whatsoever pretext the same being required by the parents or others in their name for as then except at ordinary hours of preaching Ministers denied to baptize And because they had taken a custome not to celebrate marriage upon the Sunday pretending that the day was profaned by feasting dancing and the like it was ordained They should hereafter at the parties desire celebrate the same either on the sunday or week day These things concluded and Commissioners chosen to attend the common affairs of the Church the Assembly dissolved having appointed the next meeting at Aberdene the last Tuesday of Iuly Anno 1604. All this time were the enemies of our Religion the Jesuits especially busied to stirre up a party against the King and his title to England They had lost all hope of gaining his affection or obtaining any promise of toleration when he should come to that Crown and had found their writings and pamphlets for the Infanta of Spain her right to move few or none Thereupon they fell to treat of a marriage betwixt Lady Arbella and Robert Prince of Savoy and that not succeeding to speak of a match betwixt her and a grandchilde of the Earl of Hartfords judging that their pretensions being conjoyned many would befriend them to the excluding of the King of Scots but the Queen who truly favoured his right though she would not openly professe so much dashed all those projects and caused an eye to be kept upon that Lady and such as resorted unto her About the same time the King had intelligence given him that one Francis Mowbray son to the Laird of Barnebowgall who had lived a while in the Infants Court at Bruxells had undertaken to kill him This brake out first at London by an Italian a fencer whose name was Daniel which coming to the Queens ears she commanded Sir Robert Cecill her Secretary to call the persons for they were both in the City and examine them the Italian abode by his speeches Mowbray denied and offered to prove him a lyar in combat which the other accepted Both being sent unto Scotland they were tried first severally then confronted before certain of the Councell the Italian produced Witnesses who verified all that he had deponed whereupon Mowbray was committed to the Castle of Edinburgh where seeking to escape by night at a window of the chamber where he was detained the sheets proving too short by which he thought to descend he fell from a great precipice and was found the next morning dead at the foot of the rock The corps was the same day being the last of Ianuary presented to the Justice and sentence of forfeiture pronounced against him his body hanged for a space upon the gibbet and afterwards quartered and affixed on the gates and most open places of the Town His friends for he was well born and a proper young Gentleman gave out that he had been strangled and his corps thrown down at the window But this carried no appearance and was believed of few The Queen of England in the winter being perceived to wax heavy and dull and the rumour thereof dispersed as there is nothing that can be worse concealed then the sickness or death of a Prince there was much business every where and she held for the most part dead The French King had sent the summer preceding two Ambassadors one to reside in England and another in Scotland under colour of impeaching the courses of Spain but in effect to observe the strength and affection of both people He that was sent into England brought a Letter from the French King to Secretary Cecill of infinite kindness and breaking with him one day upon the miseries of the Kingdome when it should please God to translate the Queen fell to speak of the losse he should sustain by the exchange and the case wherein he would be if the Scotish King did succeed which to his apprehension should be more hard and miserable then any others being likely to undergoe the revenge of faults laid upon his father about matters concerning the Kings mother and other courses that he was esteemed to have run himself since the death of his Father The Secretary that was no childe knowing that the Ambassador did but sound him for making some other project answered That this was the reward of unspotted duty when Ministers did only regard the service of their Soveraigns without respect of their own particular And that for himself he should never grieve to endure trouble for so just a cause the same being to a man that valued his credit more then his security a kinde of martyrdome notwithstanding he supposed that things passed would not be called to minde or if so were and that he saw his case desperate he should flee to another City and take the benefit of the Kings royall offer The Ambassador being so answered made a fair retreat saying That in case the King of Scots did carry himself towards the King of France with the respect which was due he was not purposed to impeach his interest The Secretary replying That it was a wise resolution his Master had taken The Ambassadour ceased to tempt him any further in that businesse Hereof the King was advertised by Letters from the Secretary who therein did assure him of his true and honest service when occasion required howbeit he would not as some others had done needlesly hazard his fortune and reputation before the time It shall not be amisse to hear what was the Kings answer to the Secretary As I doe heartily thank you said he for your plain and honest offer so may you assure your self that it would doe me no pleasure that you should hazard either your fortune or reputation since the losse of either of these would make you the lesse vailable to me No I love not to feed upon such fantasticall humours although I cannot let busie-bodies to live upon their own imaginations But for my part I hold it the office of a King as sitting on the throne of God to imitate the primum mobile and by his steady and ever constant course to govern all the other changeable and uncertain motions of the inferiour planets And I protest in Gods presence that for your constant and honest behaviour in your Soveraigns service I loved your virtues long before I could be certain that you would deserve at my hand the love of your person wherefore go on and serve her truly that reigneth as you have done for he that is false to the present will never be true to the future In another
Forbes Mr. Nathaniel English Mr. Charles Farum Mr. Iames Irwyn Mr. Iohn Sharp Mr. Robert Dury Mr. Iohn Rosse and Mr. Robert Youngson The last of these was one that had acknowledged his offence and craved pardon yet at this Diet compeired with these others professing That he was troubled in conscience for the confession he had made and that he would now take part with the brethren who stood to the defence of the good cause as he termed it The Councell repelling the Declinatour declared the Assembly to have been unlawfull and those that met in the same contrary to his Majesties command punishable But because they had added to their former fault the crime of Treason it was thought meet to deferre the Censure till the King should be acquainted therewith and his pleasure known No sooner was his Majesty advertised of the Declinatour then direction was sent to the Councell for proceeding against them according to the laws whereupon the six that were imprisoned in Blacknesse that is to say Mr. Iohn Forbes Mr. Iohn Welch Mr. Andrew Duncan Mr. Iohn Sharp Mr. Robert Dury and Mr. Alexander Straghan were upon the tenth of Ianuary thereafter brought to the Town of Linlithgow and presented upon Pannell before the Justice who was assisted by a number of Noblemen and others of the Privie Councell The Indictment made which was grounded upon the Statute of Parliament holden in May 1584. touching his Majesties Royall Power over all Estates and the presumptuous fact committed by them in declining the judgment of the Councel Certain of their brethren did supplicate the Justice for licence to conferre with them apart that they might perswade them to an humble submission and acknowledgment of their offence This obtained they were most earnestly dealt with as well by their Brethren as by the Advocates that came to plead for them to relinquish their wilfulness and not to exasperate the King by standing to the defence of their Declinatour but no perswasions could avail So returning to the Barre they were desired to answer and shew a reason if any they had why the matter should not passe the triall of a Jury The Advocates that stayed with them for the two principalls refused to plead because of their obstinacy excepting against the Indictment said that the Statute 1592. Whereby it was declared That the Act made against declining of the Councells judgment should not derogate any thing from the priviledges which God had given to the spirituall office-bearers in the Church concerning heads of Religion in matters of heresie collation and deprivation of Ministers or any such essentiall censures having warrant of the word of God and that thereupon inferred that their meeting at the time libelled in Aberdene being an essentiall censure warranted by Gods word they might lawfully have declined the Councells judgment from taking cognition therein It was answered by his Majesties Advocate That the exception was naught because the keeping of an Assembly at a certain time and place and the appointing of another contrary to his Majesties direction and the charge of the Councell was neither a head of Religion nor matter of heresie nor excommunication nor an essentiall censure and so being no waies comprehended under that limitation their declining of the Councell when as they were called to answer for the keeping of that Conventicle in the Town of Aberdene must of necessity come under the generality of the Statâ—te 1584 and bring them under the punishment of Treason The matter after some dispute being put to triall of an Assise all the six were found guilty of Treason and returned to their severall prisons till his Majesties pleasure concerning their punishment should be certified what this was in the story of the next year shall be declared Mean while a Proclamation went out discharging all the subjects of what rank place calling function or condition soever either in publick or private to call in question his Majesties authority Royall or the lawfulness of the proceeding against the said Ministers or to make any other construction of the Statute concerning the declining of his Majesties and the Councells judgment then made in that decision of the Justice with certification of those that contravened that they should be called and severely punished as seditious persons and wilfull contemners of his Majesties most just and lawfull government Before these stirres in the Church a Convention of the Estates was kept the sixth of Iune at Edinburgh where a Letter was presented by his Majesty to the Estates full of affection The Letter was to this effect That his Majesties love being nothing diminished through his absence towards that his native and antient Kingdome he did wish them to contend in a laudable emulation who should live most vertuously and be most obedient to the laws That the Nobility should give assistance to the execution of justice and be in all things a good ensample to their inferiours The Barons should set themselves to procure the good of the Kingdome And the Burgesses apply their mindes to the increase of trade especially the trade of fishing which had been long neglected and to the working of cloth that had made their neighbour Countrey so famous To them all be recommended the rooting forth of barbarity the planting of Colonies in the Isles and peopling the same with civil and industrious persons assuring them that they so behaving themselves their liberty should be as dear to him as either his life or estate This was the substance of the Letter which the Chancellour having resumed and thereunto added many perswasions for the following of those wholsome and profitable counsells the Estates did expresse a great forwardness that way and after a long deliberation condescended upon divers good Acts which if they had been all carefully put in practise as they were wisely devised the Kingdome had long before this time tried the benefit thereof Amongst other directions the removing of the barbarous fewds was recommended to the Councell whereof they were desired to make a Roll and urge the parties to reconcile and if they refused then to assure them to the peace and commit them to ward till the same was secured And whereas the custome had been to cause parties assure one another the King did prohibit the same as a thing dishonourable and arguing too great presumption in the subject seeing the Law should be to every man a sufficient assurance The Councell reverencing his Majesties direction did ordain that course from thenceforth to be observed and all assurances to be taken for the peace thereafter and not of one party to another Beginning being made with the Lord Maxwell and the Lord of Iohnston they were moved to joyn hands and reconcile in presence of the Councell This Summer the enterprise of the Lewes was again set on foot by Robert Lummisdale of Ardrie and Sir George Hay of Netherliffe to whom some of the first undertakers had made over
touching his complices taking all the blame upon himself and professing he had done it for Religion and Conscience sake Speaking of the King he denyed him to be his Soveraign or anointed of God in regard he was an heretick and that it was no sin to cut him off This was his behaviour at first but being conveighed to the Tower and the Rack presented he laid open the whole matter of conspiracy and confessed the truth There were in the City at that time Catesby Percy Tho Winter Francis Tresham and the younger Wright who hearing that all was disclosed made away to the Countrey appointing to meet the next morning at Dunchurch in Warwickshire Digbyes lodging Iohn Graunt with some Recusants that he had associated to himself had broke up the same night a stable of Bourch a Rider of great horses and carried away seven or eight belonging to certain Noblemen of the Countrey for he did think the conspiracy had taken effect and was preparing to surprise the Lady Elizabeth whose residence was not farre from the place But within a few hours Catesby Percy and the others that were fled from London bringing assurance that all was failed they resolved upon a publick rebellion and pretending the quarrell of Religion laboured to draw some companies together yet when they had gathered all their forces they did not exceed fourscore in all Sir Fulk Grevill Lieutenant deputy of Warwickshire hearing of the riot that Grant had committed and apprehending it to be the beginning of a Rebellion sent to advertise the Towns about and warned them to be on their gaurd The Sheriffes of the County convening the people likewise in armes pursued them from shire to shire Sir Richard Walch the Sheriffe of Worcestershire having tryed where they had taken harbour sent a Trumpet and Messenger to command them to render unto him in his Majesties name promising to intercede for their lives But they hearing their fault to be unpardonable returned answer that he had need of better assistants then the numbers that accompanied him before he could either command or compell them The Sheriffe provoked by their arrogant answer prepared to assail the house And they making defence it happened that a spark of fire falling among some powder which they were drying did kindle and blew up the same wherewith their hands faces and sides were sore scorched and burnt as they lost courage and opening the gate exposed themselves to the peoples fury Catesby Percy and Tho. Winter joyning backs and resolving rather to dye then to be taken the two first were killed with one shot the other after some wounds made prisoner the two Wrights were killed Rockwood Grant Digby and Bates were taken Tresham had stayed at London and changing his lodging thought to lurk till he he should find occasion to escape by sea but was in end found out So were Robert Winter and one Littleton and all of them committed to the Tower of London Being examined Thomas Winter ingenuously confessed all setting down the particulars under his hand and acknowledging the offence to be greater then could be forgotten Digby excused the crime by the despair they were driven unto having hopes given them at the Kings first coming to the Crown that the Catholicks should have the exercise of their Religion permitted which being denyed they had taken these wicked courses Tresham in his confession named Garnet the Jesuit as privy to the conspiracy but afterwards by his wives instigation did deny it affirming that he had wronged him and not seen him once these sixteen years Yet Garnet being apprehended some moneths after confessed that they met divers times within the last half year Tresham dyed in the prison the rest were put to the triall of a Jury and condemned Digby Grant Robert Winter and Thomas Bates were executed at the western gate of S. Pauls in the end of Ianuary Thomas VVinter Ambrose Rockwood Robert Keys and Guido Faulks who had wrought at the myne suffered in like sort in the Court near the Parliament house This was the end of that conspiracy the like whereof in no mans memory hath been heard We have heard of Kings treacherously killed of practises against Estates and Common-wealths but such a Monster of conspiracies as Thuan calls it no Country nor age did ever produce The King Queen with their posterity the Nobility Clergy Judges Barons Knights Gentry and in a manner the whole kingdome to be in one moment all destroyed was a wickedness beyond all expression but blessed be God this monster which was long in breeding in the very birth was choaked and smothered The King giving meeting of the Parliament the same day that the conspiracy was discovered made a long speech to the Estates wherein having aggravated the danger by many circumstances and greatly magnified the mercies of God in the discovery when he came to the triall and punishment was observed to keep a marvelous temper in his discourse wishing no innocent person either forain or domestick should receive blame or harm thereby For however said he the blinde superstition of their errors in religion hath been the onely motive of this desperate attempt it must not be thought that all who professe the Roman Religion are guilty of the same for as it is true I keep his Majesties own words that no other sect of Heretick not excepting Turke Iew or Pagan nay not those of Calecut that adore the Devill did ever maintain by the grounds of their religion that it was lawfull and meritorious to murther Princes or people for the quarrell of religion Yet it is as true on the other side that many honest men blinded peradventure with some opinions of Popery as if they be not sound in questions of Reall presence the number of the Sacraments and some such school questions do either not know or not believe at least all the true grounds of Popery which is indeed the Mystery of iniquity and therefore do we justly confess that many Papists especially our forefathers laying their onely trust upon Christ and his merits may be saved detesting in that point and thinking that cruelty of Puritanes worthy of fire that will admit no salvation to any Papists And so concluding that part of his discourse said As upon the one part many honest men seduced with some errors of Popery may yet remain good and faithfull subjects so upon the other part none of those that truly know and believe the whole grounds of Popery can prove either good Christians or faithfull subjects The speech is to be seen amongst his Majesties works and is worthy the reading for wise directions given in that business The news of this conspiracy were speedily advertised to the Councell of Scotland and a command given for a publick thanksgiving in all the Churches for his Majesties deliverance but the cause was left to every mans conjecture albeit the advertisement did bear expresly that the contrivers were Papists and their onely quarrell Religion This being told to the
work should more easily be effected if a beginning was made in Scotland did call a Parliament in August which was kept by Lodowick Duke of Lennox as Commissioner for his Majesty the Earl of Montrose being then deceased The Estates to satisfie the Kings desire did allow all the Articles concluded in the Treaty with a provision That the same should be in like manner ratified by the Parliament of England otherwise the conclusions taken should not have the strength of a law It was also declared that if the union should happen to take effect the Kingdome notwithstanding should remain an absolute and free Monarchy and the fundamentall laws receive no alteration But the Parliament of England either disliking the union as fearing some prejudice by it to their Estate or upon some other hidden cause did touch no more the business and so that good work tending to the advantage of both Kingdomes was left and quite deserted In the Church a new trouble was moved by the revolt that Huntley and the two Earls of Angus and Arroll made divers especially in the North parts falling away by their example This being represented to the King he gave order for calling an Assembly which convened at Linlithgow in the end of Iuly Therein the Earls of Dunbar Winton and Lothian sate Commissioners for the King The Bishop of Orkney elected to preside having shewed the occasion of the present meeting to be the growth and increase of Papists in all the quarters of the Kingdome it was thought meet to take up the names of those that made open profession of Popery and likewise of those that were suspected to favour the course that their number and forces being known the remedies might be the better advised and provided The number was found to very great chiefly in the North and the Marquis of Huntley delated by all as the only cause of the defection in those bounds he being cited to appear before the Assembly under the pain of excommunication and neither compeiring nor sending any excuse was ordained to be excommunicated and the sentence accordingly pronounced in the hearing of the whole Assembly This was appointed to be intimated in all the Churches and no absolution given upon whatsoever offers in regard of his manifold apostasies without the advice of the general Church The like course was concluded to be kept with Angus Arroll and the Lord Semple how soon the processes intended against them were brought to an end This done the Assembly began to rip up the causes of the defection more narrowly which they found to proceed from the Ministers in a part their negligence in teaching and catechising of people the too suddain admission of young men into the Ministery and the distraction of mindes among those that are admitted for remedy whereof it was ordained as followeth First that they should apply themselves to the exercise of their function with greater diligence then they were accustomed and take a speciall care of young children to see them instructed in the Belief the Lords prayer and ten Commandements whereof they should examine every childe at the age of six years and yearly enquire of their profiting and increase in knowledge 2 That some longer time should be prescrived for the admission of men to the Ministery and the exceptions contained in the Act of the age of Ministers to be admitted reserved to the cognition of the Generall Assembly 3 That they use a greater diligence in the processing of Papists and that none out of corrupt favour should grant them any oversight under the pain of deposition 4 That all who carried office in the Church should be carefull to eschew offences and endevour to keep love and peace among themselves 5 And for the present distractions in the Church seeing the same did arise partly from a diversity of opinions touching the externall government of the Church and partly from divided affections the last of these two being the most dangerous as not suffering the brethren to unite themselves against the common enemy they were all in the fear of God exhorted to lay down whatsoever grudge or rancour they had conceived and to be reconciled in heart and affection one to another Which all that were present did faithfully promise by the holding up their hands But the fault not being in the Ministers alone and seen to proceed from other causes also as from the oversight of Jesuits and Priests and their entertainment in the Countrey the preferment of men to publick offices that were suspected in Religion the favour shewed to Papists by them in places of chief authority Masie Priests admitted without his Majesties warrant and no security taken for their not returning Licences granted to Noblemens sons for going abroad and their education trusted to men of contrary profession advocation to the Councell of matters properly belonging to the Ecclesiasticall Judicatories and the lack of Preachers in many parts of the land It was concluded that certain Petitions should be formed and presented to his Majesty by some selected Commissioners for remedying these evils which were formed in this manner First that an humble supplication should be made by the whole Assembly intreating his Majesty not to permit any Papist or suspected of Popery to bear charge in Councell Session or in any Burgh or City and where his Majesty did know any such to occupie these places humbly to crave that order might be taken for their removing 2 That the laws made against Papists should receive execution and no favour be granted unto them by the Officers of State with a prohibition to the Councell to meddle in affairs Ecclesiasticall or to discharge the processes led by Ministers against Papists and others contemners of Church discipline 3 That Papists abjuring their Religion in hope of preferment to Offices of State should not be admitted thereto till they had given five years probation at least 4 That the sons of Noblemen professing Popery should be committed to the custody of such of their friends as are sound in Religion 5 That a Commission should be granted to every Bishop within his Dioces and to such well affected Noblemen Barons and Gentlemen as the Commissioners of the Assembly should nominate for apprehending of Jesuits Seminary Priests excommunicated Papists and traffiquers against Religion 6 That the Searchers of ships should seise upon all Books that are brought unto the Countrey and present them to the Ministers of the Town where the ships shall happen to arrive 7 That excommunicate Papists be put in close prison and none have accesse unto them but such as are known to be of sound Religion 8 That the Deputies of excommunicates be not suffered to enjoy any office under them and that some others be appointed by his Majesty to serve in their places 9 Finally that his Majesty should be humbly intreated to plant the unprovided Churches especially the Churches of the Chappel Royall with competent Stipends The
Commissioners chosen to present these Petitions were the Archbishop of Glasgow the Earl of VVigton the Lord Kilsith Mr. VVilliam Couper Minister at Perth and Iames Nisbit Burgess of Edinburgh together with the Petitions they received a Letter from the Assembly conceived in these terms HAving convened in this Generall Assembly by your Majesties favourable licence and permission and shadowed under your Majesties wings with the presence of your Majesties Commissioners we did set our selves principally to consider the cause of the late growth of Papists among us and found by an universall complaint the chief cause to be this that where the Church in these parts was accustomed to be nourished by your Majesties fatherly affection as the most kinde parent of piety and Religion we have been left in the hands of unkinde stepfathers who esteeming us an uncouth birth to them have intreated us hardly and cherished our adversaries by all means they could as your Majesties highness will perceive more clearly by the overtures for remedy which in all humble submission we present to your Majesty by these honourable Commissioners and brethren humbly intreating your Majesty to take compassion upon us your Majesties loving children in this land that we may be taken out of the hands of these who are more ready to deliver the heads of the Kings sons to Jehu if the time were answerable to their wishes then to nourish and bring them up to perfection There is no cause Sir why the Apostates who have lately grown up in this land should be feared whatever they be in estate or number for with them are the golden Calves which God will destroy with them is Dagon whose second fall shall be worse then the first but with your Majesty is the Lord your God to fight for you and under your standard are the best of the Nobility the greatest number of Barons and all your Majesties Burgesses unspotted in Religion and resolute all of them for Gods honour and your Majesties preservation to spend their goods and lives and whatever is due to them VVe also your Majesties humble servants the Bishops and Ministers of the Gospel in this land now reconciled to others with a most hearty affection by your Majesties only means and the carefull labours of your Majesties trusty Counsellor and our very good Lord the Earl of Dunbar are for out parts most ready to all service in our callings to stirre up your Majesties subjects by the word that God hath put in our mouths to the performing of that obedience which God and nature doth oblige them unto and by Gods grace shall go before them in all good eâ—sample These things we leave to be delivered by our Commissioners whom we beseech your Majesty to hear graciously and after some favourable consideration of our case and present suits to give such answer as in your Highness wisdome shall be thought fittest And now with our humble thanks to your Majesty for the liberty granted to meet in this Assembly and our most hearty prayers to God Almighty for your Highness long life and prosperous reign we rest This letter was subscribed by the Earls of Crawford Glencarne and Kinghorne the Lords Lindesay Baclugh Salton London Torphichen Blantire Scone Halirudhouse and a great number of the Clergy and Barons The Chancellor hearing of the Assemblies proceedings and supposing himself to be specially aimed at in all that business wherein he was not mistaken moved the Secretary to take journey to Court for obviating these courses so farre as he might But he at his coming did meet with a business that concerned himself more nearly for about the same time Cardinall Bellarminâ— had published an Answer to the Kings Apology and therein charged him with inconstancy objecting a Letter that he had sent to Clement the eighth whilst he lived in Scotland in which he had recommended to his Holiness the Bishop of Vaison for obtaining the dignity of a Cardinall that so he might be the more able to advance his affairs in the Court of Rome The Treatise coming to the Kings hands and he falling upon that passage did presently conceive that he had been abused by his Secretary which he remembred had moved on a time for such a letter and thereupon began to think that among the letters sent to the Dukes of Savoy and Florence at the time another might have been shuffled in to the Pope and his hand surreptitiously got thereunto The King lay then at Royston and the Secretary coming thither he inquired if any such letter had been sent to the Pope at any time The Secretary apprehending no danger and thinking that his policy in procuring the Popes favour to the King should not be ill interpreted confessed that such a letter he had written by his Majesties own knowledge But perceiving the King to wax angry he fell on his knees and intreated mercy seeing that which he had done was out of a good minde and desire to purchase the Popes favour which might at the time have advanced his title to England The King then putting him in minde of the challenge made by the late Queen in the year 1599 for writing the same letter and how being at that time questioned thereupon he had not onely denyed his own knowledge thereof but likewise moved Sir Edward Drummond who carried the letter to the Pope to come into Scotland and abjure the same he answered That he did not think the matter would be brought again in hearing and that fearing his Majesties offence he had denyed the letter and had moved his Cousin Sir Edward to do the like but now that he saw that which he had done in the politick course turned to the Kings reproach with many tears he besought his Majesty to pardon his fault and not to undo him who was own creature and willing to suffer what he thought meet for repairing the offence The King replying that the fault was greater then he apprehended and that it could not be so easily passed enjoyned him to go to London and keep his chamber till he returned thither After some eight days the King returned to White Hall where the Secretary was brought before the Councell and charged with the fault which the Lords did aggravate in such manner as they made the same to be the ground of all the conspiracies devised against the King since his coming into England especially of the Powder Treason For the Papists said they finding themselves disappointed of the hopes which that letter did give them had taken the desperate course which they followed to the endangering of his Majesties person posterity and whole estates The Secretary having heard their discourses kneeled to the ground and fetching a deep sigh spake to this effect Curas leves loquuntur ingentes stupent My Lords I cannot speak nor finde words to express the grief I have conceived for the offence committed by me against my gracious Soveraign for on the one side when I call to minde
his Majesties favors bestowed upon me having raised me out of the dust to a fortune farre exceeding my merit and on the other side I look to my foul fault in abusing his Majesties trust bringing thereby such an imputation upon his innocency as will hardly be taken away but with the forlorn childe to say Pecavi in coelum terram my offence is great I confess nor am I worthy to be reckoned any longer among his Majesties subjects or servants his Majesties rare piety singular wisdome and unspotted sincerity in all his actions whereof I had so long experience might have taught me that when he refused to have any dealing with the Pope the event of the course I took could not be good but I unhappy man would needs follow the way which to me seemed best and whereof I finde now the smart If no other thing can liberate his Majesty of this imputation caused by my folly let neither my life nor estate nor credit be spared but as I have all by his Majesties favour so let all go even to the last drop of my blood before any reproach for my offence be brought upon his Majesty Then rising up he said It shall not be necessary to remit my tryall to Scotland which I hear your Honours do intend for I do simply submit my self to his Majesties will and had much rather not live then lye any longer under his Majesties displeasure Therefore my humble suit to your honours is that in consideration of my miserable estate and ignominious confession you would be pleased to move his Majesty for accepting me in will and that without delay whatsoever may be done for reparation of his honour may be performed whereunto most willingly I submit my self The Chancellor Sir Thomas Egerton without taking any notice of these last words declared that his Majesties pleasure was to remit the tryall of his offence to the Judges in Scotland and that he should be conveyed thither as a Prisoner the Sheriffes attending him from shire to shire till he was delivered in Scotland in the mean time he did pronounce him deprived of all places honours dignities and every thing else that he possessed in England Whether or not I should mention the arraignment and execution of George Sprot notary in Eymouth who suffered at Edinburgh in the August preceding I am doubtfull his confession though voluntary and constant carrying small probability This man had deponed that he knew Robert Logan of Restalrig who was dead two years before to have been privy to Gowries conspiracy and that he understood so much by a letter that fell in his hand written by Restalrig to Gowry bearing that he would take part with him in the revenge of his fathers death and that his best course should be to bring the King by sea to Fascastle where he might be safely kept till advertisement came from those with whom the Earl kept intelligence It seemed a very fiction and to be a meer invention of the mans own brain for neither did he shew the letter nor could any wise man think that Gowry who went about that treason so secretly would have communicated the matter with such a man as this Restalrig was known to be as ever it was the man remained constant in his confession and at his dying when he was to be cast off the ladder for he was hanged in the publick street of Edinburgh promised to give the beholders a sign for confirming them in the truth of what he had spoken which also he performed by clapping his hands three severall times after he was cast off by the executioner To return to the Commissioners of the Assembly they had presence of the King in Hampton Court the 10 of September where the Archbishop of Glasgow having declared the occasion of their coming did present the Assemblies letter together with their Petitions The King having read both the one and other said That the difference between the lawfull and unlawfull meetings might be perceived by the fruits arising from both for as that unlawful conventicle at Aberdene had caused a schisme in the Church and given the enemies of Religion a great advantage so in this Assembly they had not onely joyned in love among themselves wich is the main point of religion but also had taken a solid course for the repressing of Popery and superstition that he did allow all their Petitions and would give order for a Convention which should ratifie the conclusions of the Assembly assuring them that the Church keeping that course should never lack his Patrociny and Protection Letters were immediately directed to publish his Majesties acceptation of the Assemblies proceedings and the Councell joyned to commit the Marquesse of Huntley in the Castle of Striveling the Earl of Angus in the Castle of Edinburgh and the Earl of Arroll in Dumbritton A convention was likewise indicted at Edinburgh the sixth of December which was afterward prorogued to the 27 of Ianuary The Archbishop of Glasgow was in the mean time sent home to inform the Councell concerning Balmerinoch his business and how these matters had been carried in England This report made The Chancellor who had been much ruled by the Secretary was greatly afraid as suspecting the next assault should have been made upon him self But the King who knew his disposition and expected that the Chancellor would carry himself more advisedly especially in the matters of the Church the Secretary being gone did hast the Earl of Dunbar home with a warrant to receive the Chancellor in the number of the Counsellors of England and therewith appointed him Commissioner with Dunbar in the Convention of Estates all which was done to make it seem that his credit was no way diminished with his Majesty In this convention divers Acts were made in favours of the Church As first that Noblemen sending their sons forth of the Countrey should direct them to places where the reformed Religion was professed at least where the same was not restrained by the Inquisition and that the Pedagogues sent to attend them should be chosen by the Bishop of the Dioces wherin if they should happen to transgress the Nobleman being an Earl should incur the pain of four thousand pounds if he was a Lord five thousand Marks and if a Baron three thousand Marks And if their sons should happen to decline from the true Religion that their Parents should withdraw all entertainment from them and finde surety to that effect That the Bishop of the Dioces should give up to the Treasurer Controller Collector and their deputies the names of all persons excommunicated for Religion to the end they might be known and that no confirmations resignations nor infestiments should be granted to any contained in that Roll. That the Director of the Chancery should give forth no briefes directories precepts of returns nor precept upon comprisement till they produced the Bishops Testificate of their absolution and obedience and
had borne the charge certain of the discontented sort did interpret it to be a sort of corruption giving out That this was done for obtaining the Ministers voices Howbeit the debt was known to be just and that no motion was made of that business before the foresaid conclusions were enacted In the Assembly a Supplication was presented in the names of the Marquiss of Huntly and the two Earls of Angus and Arroll for their absolution and a Commission given to that effect upon their satisfaction they subscriving the confession of faith and swearing to continue in the profession of the Religion presently established The Marquiss of Huntly was at that time confined in Styiveling and to him were the Archbishop of Glasgow the Bishops of Cathnes and Orkney directed They found him not unwilling to subscrive the confession of Faith and make satisfaction for his Apostasie but in regard of his many relapses did not judge it fitting to absolve him wheresore they gave order that he should conferre with Mr. Patrick Sympson the Minister of the Town a learned and moderate man that so he might subscrive with knowledge and resolution not to fall back In the December following having professed himself resolute in all points he was liberated from his confinement at Striveling and licensed to goe home to Strathbogy With the Earl of Arroll the difficulty was greater for when in a publick meeting of the Councell within the Castle of Edinburgh he had professed his conformity in every point of Religion and made offer to subscrive the very night after he fell in such a trouble of minde as he went near to have killed himself Early in the morning the Archbishop of Glasgow being called he confessed his disinclination with many tears and beseeching them that were present to bear witness of his remorse was hardly brought to any setling all that day The Nobleman was of a tender heart and of all that I have known that most conscientious in his prosession and thereupon to his dying was used by the Church with greater lenity then were others of that sect The Earl of Angus who lived confined at Glasgow took another course and upon license obtained from his Majesty went to France where he might enjoy the exercise of his Religion with liberty and dyed at Paris in a voluntary banishment some years after Shortly after the Assembly dissolved the Archbishop of Glasgow was called to Court and commanded to bring with him two others such as he thought fit The Archbishop taking with him the Bishops of Brichen and Galloway came to Court in the midst of September At their first audience the King declared what the business was for which he had called them speaking to this purpose That he had to his great charge recovered the Bishopricks forth of the hands of those that possessed them and bestowed the same upon such as he hoped should prove worthy of their places but since he could not make them Bishops nor could they assume that honour to themselves and that in Scotland there was not a sufficient number to enter charge by consecration he had called them to England that being consecrated themselves they might at their return give Ordination to those at home and so the adversaries mouths be stopped who said that he did take upon him to create Bishops and bestow spirituall offices which he never did nor would he presume to doe acknowledging that authority to belong to Christ alone and those he had authorized with his power The Archbishop answering in the name of the rest That they were willing to obey his Majesties desire and only feared that the Church of Scotland because of old usurpations might take this for a sort of subjection to the Church of England The King said That he had provided sufficiently against that for neither should the Archbishop of Canterbury nor York who were the only pretenders have hand in the business but Consecration should be used by the Bishops of London Ely and Bathe The Scots Bishops thanking his Majesty for the care he had of their Church and professing their willingness to obey what he would command the 21 of October was appointed to be the time and the Chappell of London house the place of Consecration A question in the mean time was moved by Dr. Andrewes Bishop of Ely touching the consecration of the Scottish Bishops who as he said must first be ordained Presbyters as having received no Ordination from a Bishop The Archbishop of Canterbury Dr. Bancroft who was by maintained That thereof there was no necessity seeing where Bishops could not be had the Ordination given by the Presbyters must be esteemed lawfull otherwise that it might be doubted if there were any lawfull vocation in most of the reformed Churches This applauded to by the other Bishops Ely acquiesced and at the day and in the place appointed the three Scottish Bishops were consecrated At the same time did the King institute a High Commission in Scotland for the ordering of Causes Ecclesiasticall and therewith sent to the Clergy the directions following 1 That every particular matter should not be brought at first before the high Commission nor any thing moved unto itexcept the same was appealed unto or complained by one of the Bishops as a thing that could not be rectified in their Dioces or then some enorme offence in the triall whereof the Bishops should be found too remiss 2 That every Archbishop and Bishop should make his residence at the Cathedrall Church of his Dioces and labour so farre as they could and were able to repaire the same 3 That all Archbishops and Bishops be carefull in visitation of their Dioces and every third year at least take inspection of the Ministers Readers and others serving cure within their bounds 4 That every Archbishop visit his Province every seven years at least 5 Whereas there be in sundry Dioceses some Churches belonging to other Bishops that care be taken to exchange the Churches one with another that all the Dioceses may lie contigue if possibly the same may be performed As likewise in regard some Dioceses are too large and others have a small number of Churches Scarce deserving the title of a Dioces that a course be taken for enlarging the same in a reasonable proportion by uniting the neerest Churches of the greater Dioces thereto 6 That the convention of Ministers for the exercise of Doctrine exceed not the number of ten or twelve at most over them a Moderator placed by the ordinaâ—y of the Dioces where the said Conventions are licensed with power to call before them all scandalous persons within that Precinct and censure and correct offenders according to the Canons of the Church yet are not these Moderators to proceed in any case either to excommunication or suspension without the allowance of the Ordinary And if it shall be tryed that these Ministers doe usurp any further power then
that he would not utter any thing that might work prejudice to others nor could he be induced either by perswasion or threatning to detect the persons with whom he had resorted The Commissioners offending at his obstinacy and meaning to extort a confession from him advised to keep him some nights from sleep and this indeed wrought somewhat with him so as he began to discover certain particulars but how soon he was permitted to take any rest he denied all and was as obstinate in denying as at first His Majesty being certified that without torture nothing would be drawn from him made answer That he would not have those forms used with men of his profession and if nothing could be found but that he was a Iesuit and had said Mass they should banish him the Countrey and inhibâ—t him to return without licence under pain of death Bâ—t if it should appear that he had been a practiser for the stirring up of subjects to Rebellion or did maintain the Popes transcendent power over Kings and refusâ—d to take the Oath of Allegeance they should leave him to the course of law and justice mean while his pleasure was that the questions following should be moved unto him and his answers there to required 1 Whether the Pope be Judge and hath power in spiritualibus in over his Majesty and whether that power will reach over his Majesty in tempor alibus if it be in ordine ad spiritualia as Bellarmine affirmeth 2 Whether the Pope hath power to excommunicate Kings especially such as are not of his Church as his Majesty 3 Whether the Pope hath power to depose Kings by him excommunicated and in particular whether he hath power to depose the Kings Majesty 4 Whether it be no murther to slay his Majesty being so excommunicated and deposed by the Pope 5 Whether the Pope hath power to assoile subjects from the oath of their born and native allegeance to his Majesty These Questions were sent inclosed in a Letter to the Archbishop of Glasgow who assuming to himself the Provost of the City the Principall of the Colledge and one of the Ministers as Witnesses did in their hearing read the Questions and receive his Answer which he gave under his hand as followeth I acknowledge the Pope of Rome to be Iudge unto his Majesty and to have power over him in spiritualibus and over all Christian Kings But where it is askt whether that power will reach over him in temporalibus I am not obliged to declare my opinion therein except to him that is Iudge in Controversies of Religion to wit the Pope or one having authority from him For the second point I think that the Pope hath power to excommunicate the King and where it is said that the King is not of the Popes Church I answer that all who are baptized are under the Popes power To the third where it is askt if the Pope hath power to depose the King being excommunicate I say that I am not tied to declare my minde except to him that is Iudge in controversies of Religion To the fourth and fifth I answer ut supra Being reasoned with a long time and the danger exponed wherein he did cast himself by maintaining such treasonable opinions he answered That he would not change his minde for any danger that could befall him and speaking of the Oath of Allegeance that it was a damnable Oath and treason against God to swear it Some daies being allowed him to bethink himself better of these points When as no advice could prevail and answers were sent to his Majesty subscribed by himself and therewith a testification of such as were present at the giving thereof Hereupon the Councell was commanded to passe a Commission to the Provost and Bayliffs of Glasgow for putting him to a triall there were assisting Iames Marquis of Hamilton Robert Earl of Lothian William Lord Sanqhar Iohn Lord Fleming and Robert Lord Boyd Some daies before he was brought to the Barre it was told him That he was not to be charged with saying of Masse nor anything that concerned his profession but only with the Answers made to the Questions proponed which if he should recall there being yet place to repentance the triall should be suspended till his Majesty were of new advertised His reply was That he did so little minde to recall any thing he had spoken as when he should be brought to his answer he should put a bonnet on it And this indeed he performed for when he was placed on pannell and the Indictment read which was grounded all upon the Acts of Parliament made against those that declined his Majesties authority or maintained any other Jurisdiction within the Realm and upon answer made to the above-written demands subscribed with his hand he brake forth in these speeches Under protestation that I doe no way acknowledge this judgment nor receive you that are named in that Commission for my Judges I deny any point laid against me to be treason for if it were treason it would be such in all places and all Kingdomes which you know not to be so As to your Acts of Parliament they were made by a number of partiall men and of matters not subject to their forum or judicatory for which I will not give a rotten figge And where I am said to be an enemy to the Kings authority I know not what authority he hath but what he received from his predecessors who acknowledged the Pope of Rome his jurisdiction If the King will be to me as his predecessors were to mine I will obey and acknowledge him for my King but if he doe otherwise and play the runnagate from God as he and you all doe I will not acknowledge him more then this old hat At these words being interrupted and commanded to speak more reverently of his Majesty he said That he should take the advertisement and not offend but the judgment he would not acknowledge And for the reverence I doe you to stand uncovered I let you know it is ad redemptionem vexationis not ad agnitionem Iudicii The persons cited upon the Jury being then called and he desired to shew if he would except against them said That he had but one exception against them all which was that either they were enemies to his cause or friends if enemies they could not sit upon his triall and if friends they ought to assist him at the Bar. Only he should wish the Gentlemen to consider well what they did and that he could not be judged by them That whatsoever he suffered was by way of injury and not of judgement and that he was accused of treason but had not committed any offence nor could he beg mercy And proceeding in this strain I am said he a subject as free as the King is a King I came by commandement of my Superior into this kingdome and if I were even now forth of it
the name of the Clergy of Scotland was a warrant sufficient Thus the Bishop consenting the absolution was given him in the Chappell of Lambeth by the Archbishop of Canterbury in this form Whereas the purpose and intendment of the whole Church of Christ is to win men unto God and frame their souls for heaven and that there is such an agreement and correspondency betwixt the Churches of Scotland and England that what the Bishops and Pastors in the one without any earthly or wordly respect shall accomplish to satisfie the Christian and charitable end and desire of the other cannot be distastfull to either I therefore finding your earnest intreaty to be loosed from the bond of excommunication wherewith you stand bound in the Church of Scotland and well considering the reason and cause of that censure as also considering your desire on this present day to communicate here with us for the better effecting of this work of participation of the holy Sacrament of Christ our Saviour his blessed body and blood do absolve you from the said excommunication in the name of the Father and of the Son and of the holy Ghost And beseech the Almighty God that you may be so directed by the holy Spirit that you may continue in the truth of his Gospell unto your lives end and then be made partaker of his everlasting kingdome How soon it was known that the Marquis was absolved by the Archbishop of Canterbury there were great exceptions taken by the Church and the same interpreted to be a sort of usurpation whereof the King being advertised in a long letter written to the Archbishop of S. Andrews he did justifie the doing by these reasons First that in absolving the Marquis nothing was intended to the prejudice of the Church of Scotland but what was done was out of a Christian necessity it being needfull that the Marquis should be absolved before he was admitted to the participation of the holy Sacrament Secondly he willed the Church to consider that his absolution at home was onely deferred upon the scruple he made of the Presence of our Saviour in the Sacrament and that upon his confession swearing and subscriving the other points of Religion they themselves had suspended his excommunication the lawfulâ—nesse whereof he would not dispute but remit the same to the Canonists yet the suspension standing it was not much from an absolution Thirdly that the absolution given him in England did necessarily imply an acknowledgement of the authority of the Church of Scotland whereas if the Archbishop of Canterbury had received him to the holy Communion and not first absolved him being excommunicated by the Church of Scotland the contempt and neglect had been a great deal greater Fourthly that the Marquis being come into England and make offer to perform whatsoever should be required of him it was more fit to take him in that disposition then to have delayed it unto his return into Scotland For these reasons he said and especially because all that was done was with a due acknowledgement and reservation of the power and independent authority of the Church of Scotland which the Archbishop of Canterbury had by his own hand testified it was his pleasure that upon the Marquis his return a full form of absolution should be given him or a ratification made of that which was done in England so as neither the Archbishop of Canterbury his doing should be disapproved as unlawfull nor the same so approved as it might seem that the Church of Scotland was inferiour in any sort to that of England and that the Archbishops Letter written to that effect should be put in record and kept as a perpetuall monument for ages to come This Letter directed to the Archbishop of S. Andrews I have thought here meet to be inserted Salutem in Christo. Because I understand that a Generall Assembly is shortly to be held at Aberdene I cannot but esteem it an office of brotherly love to yeild you an accompt of that great action which lately befell us here with the Marquis of Huntley So it was then that upon the coming up of the said Marquis his Majesty sharply entreating him for not giving satisfaction to the Church of Scotland and for a time restraining him from his Royall presence the Marquis resolving to give his Majesty contentment did voluntarily proffer to communicate when and wheresoever his Highness should be pleased whereupon his Majesty being pleased to make known that offer to me it was held fit to strike the iron whilest it was hot and that his great work should be accomplished before his Majesties going to progresse whereunto a good opportunity was offered by the consecration of the Bishop of Chester which was to be in my Chappell of Lambeth the seventh of this moneth at which time a solemn communion was there to be celebrated The only pause was that the Marquis being excommunicated by the Church of Scotland there was in appearance some difficulty how he might be absolved in the Church of England wherewith his Majesty being acquainted who wished that it should not be deferred we grew to this peaceable resolution which I doubt not your Lordship and the rest of our brethren there will interpret to the best for first what was to be performed might be adventured upon as we esteemed out of a brotherly correspondency and unity of affection and not only of any authority for we well know that as the Kingdome of Scotland is a free and absolute Monarchy so the Church of Scotland is entire in it self and independent upon any other Church Secondly we finde by the advice of divers Doctors of the Civil law and men best experienced in things of this nature that the course of Ecclesiasticall proceedings would fairly permit that we might receive to our communion a man excommunicated in another Church if the said person doe declare that he had a purpose hereafter for some time to reside among us which the Lord Marquis did openly professe that he intended and I know his Majesty doth desire it and for my part I rest satisfied that it can bring no prejudice but rather contentment unto you and to that Kingdom Thirdly it pleased God the night before the celebration of the sacrament to send in our brother the Bishop of Cathnes with whom I taking counsel his Lordship resolved me that it was my best way to absolve the Lord Marquis and assured me that it would be well taken by the Bishops and Pastors of the Church of Scotland I leave the report of this to my Lord Cathnes himself who was an eye-witness with what reverence the Marquis did participate of that holy sacrament For all other circumstances I doubt not but you shall be certified of them from his Majesty whose gracious and princely desire is that this bruised reed should not be broken but that so great a personage whose example may doe much good should be cherished and comforted in his coming
forward to God which I for my part doe hope and firmly believe that you all will endevour according to the wisdome and prudence which Almighty God hath given unto you And thus as your Lordship hath ever been desirous that I should give you the best assistance I could with his Majesty for the reducing or restraining this Nobleman so you see I have done it with the best discretion I could which I doubt not but all our brethren with you will take as proceeding from my desire to serve God and his Majesty and the whole Church of Scotland I send you herewith the form which I used in absolving the Lord Marquiss in the presence of the Lord Primate of Ireland the Lord Bishop of London and divers others And so beseeching the blessing of God upon you all that in your Assembly with unity of spirit you may proceed to the honour of Christ and to the beating down of Antichrist and Popery I leave you to the Almighty From my house at Croyden Iuly 23. 1616. This letter being shewed to the Clergy and others that were offended with the absolution of the Marquiss gave them content yet was it resolved that the Marquiss who then was returned from Court should present a supplication to the generall Assembly which was to meet at Aberdene the 13 of August acknowledging his offence not despising the admonitions of the Church and promising to continue in the profession of the truth and make his children to be educated in the same and that upon his supplication he should be new absolved according to the form used in the Church of Scotland This was very solemnly performed the first day of the Assembly the earl of Montrose being then Commissioner for his Majesty In the Assembly it was ordained That for as much as his Majesty had by Proclamation recalled such as were gone forth of the Countrey to be educated in the Colledges of Jesuits or other Popish Universities within the space of a year upon pain to be declared uncapable of succession either to goods or lands a triall and exact search should be made of all those that were sent or gone into forain parts within these last ten years and that every Minister should send a particular note unto his Ordinary of those within his Parish that were gone to follow their studies in places abroad with their age profession and families whereunto they appertained to the end they may be known and the dangers prevented wherewith their corrupt education did threaten the Church It was likewise enacted That no man should be permitted to practise or profess any Physick unless he had first satisfied the Bishop of the Dioces touching his religion That a Liturgie or book of Common prayer should be formed for the use of the Church That the Acts of the generall Assemblies should be collected and put in form to serve for Canons to the Church in their Ministration of discipline That children should be carefully catechised and confirmed by the Bishops or in their absence by such as were employed in the visitation of Churches That Grammar Schooles should be established in all Parishes where the same might be conveniently done And that a Register should be kept of baptismes marriages and burialls by the Minister of every Parish These Acts being put in form were ordained to be presented to his Majesty by the Archbishop of Glasgow and Bishop of Rosse who were sent from the Assembly to intreat his Majesties confirmation of the thing concluded By the answer returned with them his Majesties good liking of all that had proceeded in the Assembly was understood only against the Act of confirming young children by Bishops he excepted saying it was a meer hotch potch and not so cleer as was requisite and therefore directed the same to be reformed and among the Canons of the Church the Articles following to be inserted First That for the more reverend receiving of the holy Communion the same should be celebrated to the people thereafter kneeling and not sitting as had been the custome since the reformation of Religion 2 If any good Christian visited with sickness which was taken to be deadly should desire to receive the Communion at home in his house the same should not be denied to him lawfull warning being given to the Minister the night before and three or four of good Religion and conversation being present to communicate with the sick person who must provide for a convenient place and all things necessary for the reverent administration of the blessed Sacrament 3 That the Sacrament of Baptisme should not be longer deferred then the next Sunday after the child is born unless some great and reasonable cause declared and approved by the Minister doe require the same And that in the case of necessity tried and known to the Minister it should be lawfull to administrate Baptisme in private houses the same being alwaies ministred after the form it would have been in the congregation and publick declaration thereof made the next Sunday in the Church to the end the child might be known to have been received into the flock of Christs fold 4 Seeing the inestimable benefits received from God by our Lord Iesus Christ his birth passion resurrection ascension and sending down of the Holy Ghost have been commendably remembred at certain particular dayes and times by the whole Church of the World every Minister from thenceforth should keep a commemoration of the said benefits upon these days and make choice of severall and pertinent texts of Scripture and frame their doctrines and exhortations thereto rebuking all superstitious observation and licentious profaning of the said times 5 The Act of confirmation of Children his Majesty desired to be reformed in this manner Seeing the confirmation of Children is for the good education of youth most necessary being reduced to the Primitive integrity It is thought good that the Minister in every Parish shall catechise all young children of eight years of age and see that they have knowledge and be able to rehearse the Lords prayer the Belief and ten Commandments with answers to the questions of the small Catechisme used in the Church and that the Bishops in their visitations shall cause the Children be presented before them and bless them with prayer for the encrease of Grace and continuance of God his heavenly gifts with them The difficulty of admitting these Articles being represented in an humble letter to his Majesty by the Archbishop of S. Andrews and a reason given why the same could not be inserted with the Canons as having at no time been mentioned to the Church nor proponed in any of their meetings he was pleased to forbear the pressing of the same for that time thinking at his coming into Scotland which he intended the next Summer to satisfie such as were scrupulous and to obtain the Churches consent Shortly after a letter was sent to the Councel To assure them of the
that they deferre not the Baptisme of Infants any longer then the next Lords day after the child be born unless upon a great and reasonable cause declared to the Minister and by him approved the same be continued As also they shall warn them that without great cause they procure not their children to be baptized at home in their houses but when great need shall compell them to baptize in private houses in which case the Minister shall not refuse to do it upon the knowledge of the great need and being timely required thereto then Baptisme shall be administred after the same form as it should have been in the congregation and the Minister shall the next Lords day after any such private baptisme declare in the Church that the infant was so baptized and therefore ought to be received as one of the true flock of Christs fold 4 For as much as one of the speciall means for staying the increase of Popery and setling of true Religion in the hearts of people is that a speciall care be taken of young children their education and how they are catechized which in time of the Primitive Church most carefully was attended as being most profitable to cause young children in their tender years drink in the knowledge of God and his Religion but is now altogether neglected in respect of the great abuse and errors which crept into the Popish Church by making thereof a Sacrament of Confirmation therefore that all superstitions built thereupon may be rescinded and that the matter it self being most necessary for the Education of youth may be reduced to the Primitive integrity it is thought good that the Minister in every parish should catechise all young children of eight years of age and see that they have the knowledge and be able to make rehearsall of the Lords Prayer Belief ten Commandements with answers to the Questions of the small Catechisme used in our Church that every Bishop in his visitation shall censure the Minister who shall be found remisse therein the said Bishops shall cause the said children to be presented before them bless them with prayer for the increas of their knowledge the continuance of Gods heavenly graces with every one of them 5 As we abhor the superstitious observation of Festivall days by the Papists and detest all licentious and profane abuses thereof by the common sort of profâ—ssors so we think that the inestimable benefits received from God by our Lord Iesus Christ his birth passion resurrection ascension and sending downe of the holy Ghost was commendably and godly remembred at certain particular days and times by the whole Church of the world and may also be now therefore the Assembly admitteth that every Minister shall upon these days have the commemoration of the foresaid inestimable benefits and make choice of severall and pertinent texts of Scripture and frame their doctrine and exhortation thereto and rebuke all superstitious observation and licentious profanation thereof These Articles concluded order was given to intimate the same in all the parish Churches and the Ministers enjoyned to inform their people of the lawfulness thereof and exhort them to obedience But this being neglected of the greater part was not the least cause of the distractions that ensued especially in the Church of Edinburgh where the people being still fostered in an opinion that their Ministers would not go from their former practise when they saw them give obedience withdrew themselves in great numbers and ran to seek the Communion from other Ministers they knew to be refractary His Majesty always upon advertisement that the Articles were concluded caused publish the same at the Mercat Cross of the principall burghs commanding the subjects to obey and conform themselves under the pain of his Highness displeasure At the same time the King being informed that the Earl of Argile who the summer preceding had obtained licence upon a pretext of some infirmity to go unto the Spadan Wells was revolted from the Religion and that he entertained some secret practise with old Mackrannald for disturbing the Countrey did recall his licence and ordained him to be cited upon threescore days to appear before the Councell He not appearing at the time appointed was denounced Rebell and process of forfeiture intended against him whether he was perverted by his English Lady who was Popish or that to gain the favour of Spain he did change his religion is doubtfull but thereby he lost his Majesties favour who could never endure an apostate Papist and undid his own reputation Some ten years after he made means for his peace and was permitted to return unto England In the moneth of November a Comet or blazing starre of more then ordinary bigness shined many nights together It was held to portend great calamities and was interpreted by divers to have foreshewed the troubles that shortly after arose in Germany But as every one is ready to make his own construction of such things some with us did take it to foretell the death of our noble Queen Anne who deceased some moneths after to the great regrate of all honest subjects a courteous and humane Princess and one in whom there was much goodness It was in this year that the Synod in Dordrecht in Holland was gathered for repressing the Arminians and thither did the troublers of our Church thinking to procure their approbation direct a relation of the Government of the Scotish Church But the Synod declining all questions of discipline held themselves to the points of doctrine controverted and having condemned the five articles wherein the Arminians dissented from the reformed Churches the acts of Perth Assembly being also five in number it was given out among the vulgar sort that they had condemned the Synod of Perth and for a time was the people entertained by some Ministers in those conceits The relation was confuted a little after and the falshood thereof discovered yet they ceased not by their Libells and Pamphlets to injure the most worthy men and among others the Bishop of Galloway whom they vexed so with their Papers as he taking the business more to heart then was needful fell in a sickness whereof he deceased in the beginning of the same year An excellent and ready Preacher he was and a singular good man but one that affected too much the applause of the popular The good opinion of the people is to be desired if it may be had lawfully but when it cannot be obtained as who is he that can please all men and at all times the testimony of a well informed conscience should suffice Mala opinio bene parta delectat said Seneca An ill opinion well purchased that is for sustaining a good cause or keeping a straight course should work us joy and delight not grieve us at all Upon the death of Mr. William Cowper Mr. Andrew Lambe was translated to Galloway to whom succeeded in
conceived by his death This following penned by a learned Divine in our vulgar language did affect me so as I thought good to subjoin it ALL who have eyes awake and weep For he whose waking wrought our sleep Is fallen asleep himself and never Shall wake again till wak'd for ever Deaths iron handhath clos'd those Eyes Which were at once three Kingdoms spies Both to foresee and to prevent Dangers as soon as they were meant That Head whose working brain alone VVrought all mens quiet but its own Now lies at rest O let him have The peace he lent us in his grave If that no Naboth all his Reign Was for his fruitfull vineyard slain If no Vriah lost his life Because he had too fair a wife Then let no Shimei's curses wound His honour or profane his ground Let no black-mouth'd no rank-breath'd cur Peacefull JAMES his Ashes stir Princes are Gods ô doe not then Rake in their graves to prove them men For two and twenty years long care For providing such an Heir VVho to the peace we had before May adde twice two and twenty more For his daies travels and nights watches For his craz'd sleep stoln by snatches For two fair Kingdoms joyn'd in one For all he did or meant t' have done Doe this for him write on his dust IAMES the Peacefull and the Iust. The End A brief Table directing to the Principall Matter of this HISTORY A St. Andrews made an University by the Bishop of the place procuring it Page 57 Made an Archiepiscopal See 58 Aidanus in Northumberland within seven dayes after his first arrival converteth and baptizeth 15000 14 Augustine The King of Northumberland with an army by instigation as was supposed of Augustine the Monk slayeth 1200 Monks that refused to receive the Rites of Rome 12 Alcuinus born in Scotland 22 B BIshop The ancient manner of a Bishop in Scotland 4 Anciently in Scotland all the moveable goods of any Bishop belonged to the King and were seized for his use 55 An English Army put to flight by a Bishop 99 A Bishop went on foot through the whole Kingdome preaching the Gospel wheresoever he came 108 The ancient variance between the Scots and Holland reconciled by a Bishop 105 The difference between Iames III. of Scotland and Lewis XI of France reconciled principally by the prudence of a Bishop ibid. A Bishop barbarously maimed by an Earl in the Kings absence and the Justice done upon him for it 40 110 A very pious Bishop lived to the age of 185 years 112 Iohn Dury a reformed Minister at his death giveth advice to the Assembly of the Church to restore the Episcopal government 457 Bishops restored in the Church and to their temporalities in Scotland 496 Cautions whereby the Episcopal power was moderated in Scotland 501 Scottish Bishops came to England for consecration 514 Colman a Scottish Bishop disswadeth by his great authority the Nobility of Scotland from deposing their King 19 Buchannan by his verses he incenseth the Franciscans 67 His death 525 Benefices the temporality of them annexed to the Crown 365 Bothwell in open Rebellion is encouraged by the English Ambassadors 402 The King would have it inserted into the Acts of the Church that Ministers shall make publick declaration in the Church the Sunday following after they have baptized any privately first refused 529 After passed by the Church 539 C CArdinals by the Popes Law the placeâ—s are to be ruinated where Cardinals are slain 88 Charles after King of Great Britain born 461 His Journey to Spain 544 His return 545 A Letter to him from Gregory XV. then being Suitor in the Spanish Court 544 Church A form of Church-policy presented to the Convention of Estates at Edinburgh drawn up by Knox 152 The Church and Regent cross one the others proceedings 271 A model of Church-policy presented to the Parliament at Striveling 289 The Church appointeth a Fast on the same day that the King appointeth a Feast for the entertainment of the French Ambassador with a design to cross the King 322 The Assembly of the Church protest against the Kings judging in Causes Ecclesiastical the Councel of State reject the Protestation 318 Contentions between the King and Church 319 They allow not the Councel authority to judge of Treason spoken by them in the Pulpit 330 The Ministers yield more to the desires of the basest people then to reasonable Propositions of the King 394 They provide a Chaplain of their own interest for Bothwell endevouring Rebellion 402 They refuse to submit their doctrine to the triall of the King and Councel 420 They style the Queen of England Elizabeth an Atheist in their Sermons 419 422 One of them affiâ—med in his Sermon that it is lawful for subjects to take arms against their King 430 They sollicite the Lord Hamilton and people to take arms 431 Articles proposed in the form of Question by the King concerning affairs of the Church 435 The bosome of the Church ought alwaies to be open to Penitents 437 The Assembly vote that it is lawfull for Ministers to sit in Parliament 449 Some of them refuse to give thanks in their Churches for the Kings deliverance from the attempts of Gowrie 460 Catholikes are dispensed from Rome to profess or swear against their religion so as in minde they continued firme 308 Covenant is taken by the Ministers obliging them to a better discharge of their duty 416 A Scottish prisoner rescued out of the Castle of Carlisle by a strange attempt 414 A strange event at a Councel held in Wiltsh 27 The Charity of a certain man saved his life 462 Conference at Hampton Court 478 Another Conference there between Scottish Bishops and Ministers of the Presbytery 497 D DRuids what they were 3 Are expelled by Cratilinth 3 The Diocese of Dunkeld divided into two Bishopricks 98 The Synod of Dort in Holland 540 Did not ratifie the Acts of Perth ibid. E A Controversie between six Competitors for the Crown of Scotland referred to the arbitration of Edward I of England 48 England the two Kingdomes of England and Scotland united upon the intended marriage of Edward VI. being about five years old and Mary daughter of Scotland being about one year old 72 That Contract broken by Scotland 73 The King of Scots with many of his Nobles swear subjection to Edward I. of England at Newcastle 49 The King of Scots and the Parliament of Scotland convened at Berwick do homage to the King of England ibid. The King of England refuseth to stand to the Popes judgement 50 The Earls and Barons of Scotland in a Parliament at S. Andrewes swear obedience the third time to the King of England ib. The Scottish Lords of the Congregation have aid from England 140 The Articles of Contract between England and Scotland 142 Scottish Bishops come to England to be consecrated 514 Easter The ancient manner of observing it in Scotland not the same with that of the Roman 15
But agreeth with the Iewes 13 Augustine the Monk endevoureth to perswade the Saxons in Britain to observe Easter according to the Roman account but they refuse 12 A dispute held in England in Yorkshire concerning the computation of Easter between a Scottishman a Bishop and the abettors of the Roman Church 15 A Member of the Scottish Church excommunicated is absolved by the Archbishop of Canterbury with the content of the Church of Scotland 527 The tryall of the Earl of Somerset 525 The Earl of Essex his death and the cause 463 Edinburgh Castle surrendred by the Queens party 271 The Town having maintained tumults against the King submit themselves 432 Elizabeth Queen of England is styled an Atheist by the Ministers of Scotland in their sermons 419 423 The marriage of the Lady Elizabeth with the Palsgrave 19 Excommunication of persons of capitall crimes if they are fugitives forbidden 517 A Member of the Scottish Church excommunicated is absolved by the Archbishop of Canterbury to the content of the Scottish Ministers 527 F FAst one fasteth fourty daies without any the least kinde of food another time thirty daies 69 Francis II of France husband to Mary Stewart Queen of Scots dâ—eth 69 H PRince Henry baptized 406 His death 510 The death of Iames Marquiss of Hamilton 546 I IReland Patrick a Scot converteth that Nation 8 Ignorance Some Priests so ignorant as that they thought the New Testament written by Luther 76 Iames VI. born 196 Baptized according to the rites of the Roman Church 197 His Father attempted by poyson ibid. His Father murthered by Bothwell 200 Crowned in the Church of Striveling being thirteen moneths old Some Lords rebel against him at Edinb 287 He is offended at some proceedings of the Church and does not favour them much 308 Surprised by a combination of Nobles and sequestred from the Duke of Lennox 321 Temporiseth with the Church 322 He appointeth a feast for the entertainment of the French Ambassador the Ministers to cross him on the same day appoint a fast 322 A promise made in time of restraint he judgeth not obliging 327 He giveth clear testimony of the care of the Church 347 A letter written by Walsingham to perswade the King to pass by the revenge of his Mothers death 359 An offer made by an English Ambassador and accordingly done to bring a Declaration signed by all the Judges in England to shew that the sentence against his Mother did not invalidate his right 365 Married to the King of Denmarks daughter 377 Goeth in person to Norway 377 Giveth directions for government in his absence 378 Bringeth his Queen to Scotland 380 Bothwells plot to surprise him discovered and prevented 386 He is surprised by Bothwell 394 He writeth an Epitaph on the death of his Chancellour 411 His just complaint against the petulancy of Churchmen 419 Publisheth his 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 455 Gowry's conspiracy against him 457 A letter written to him from the Councel and Nobility of England 473 Crowned at Westminster 478 He would never hang Priests of the Roman profession onely for their Religion 523 He foretelleth his own death therefore not likely to be poisoned 546 He died of an Hemitritaea a disease very dangerous for the aged 546 A Witch had not power to kill him 383 K KIngs Iohn Knox his opinion concerning deposing them for ill-government 137 Reasons why they are not to be punished by their Subjects ibid. The Scots cannot resolve to arraign their Queen 214 The Assembly of the Church protest against the Kings judging in Causes Ecclesiastical the Councel of State reject their Protestation 318 A Minister of Scotland affirmeth in his Sermon that it is lawful for Subjects to take arms against their King 430 Rebellion of the Subjects if they succeed not advance the Soveraignty 432 Conspiracies against Princes not thought true unless they are slain 460 Colman a Scottish Bishop disswadeth the Nobility of Scotland from deposing their King 19 Knox his death 266 Proved that he was not the Author of the book published in his name under the title of the History of Scotland 267 A form of Church policy drawn up by him 152. L LAws Malcolm repealeth that wicked Law of Eugenius III which appointed the first night of the new married woman to belong to the Lord of the ground 29 Lollards Articles of Religion taught by them 61 The Earl of Lennox Grandfather to Iames VI and Regent slain in fight 256 The Lord Aubigny Earl and after Duke of Lennox embraceth the Protestant faith 308 He dieth in the Protestant Religion 324 M JOhn Maior Hector Boeth Gilbert Crab William Gregory learned men lived in Scotland A. D. 1539. 68 The Earl of Murray Regent of Scotland murthered 233 Earl of Marre Regent of Scotland dieth a natural death 264 The Earl of Morton then Regent his covetousness and sacrilege 271 Executed upon suspicion that he consented to the murther of the Father of Iames VI 314 Rabanus Maurus born in Scotland 22 O OAths The Catholicks are dispensed from Rome to profess or swear against their Religion so as in minde they continued firm and laboured secretly in promoting the Roman faith 308 Ordination One Bruce being to be made Minister of a Parish in Edinburgh refuseth Ordination 451 Had preached many years before without Ordination ibid. Ordination by Presbyters in case of necessity that it is lawful 514 The death of Sir Thomas Overbury 514 P PRiests called Culdees and why 4 Pope his league not suffered to enter into Scotland 43 The Clergy will acknowledge no Statute imposed upon them by the Legate 45 A Collection demanded by the Pope denied and the Legate not permitted to enter the Realm ibid. VRbane IV. ordained that every Bishop and Abbat elect of Scotland should travail to Rome for consecration 46 A Councel held at Lyons by the Pope the Acts thereof ibid. The King of Scotland refuseth to stand to the Popes judgement 50 One thousand two hundred Monks refuse to receive the rites of Rome and are all slain 12 Prayer A great question arose among the Churchmen whether the Pater noster were to be said to the Saints or God only Protestants the Queen Regent Dowager of Iames V. dieth in the faith of Protestants 146 The Queen of England contriveth a counter-league against the Holy league made in France for the extirpation of Protestants 389 The Articles of that League 349 Election of Ministers by the People discharged by authority in Scotland 545 The same Portent interpreted to contrary significations 542 Presbyters excluded from intermedling with the making of Ecclesiastical laws in Scotland 531 Ordination by them in case of necessity is lawfull 514 The marriage of the Palsgrave with the Lady Elizabeth 519 The history of the Powder-treason 491 This conspiracy carried on in secrecy a whole year 492 R ROme one thousand two hundred Monks refuse to receive the rites of the Roman Church and are all slain 12 A ploâ—to reintroduce the Roman religion 390
advertised of the enterprise of the banished Lords A Proclamation to meet the King at the Castle of Crawford A Proclamation given out by the banished Lords The Ambassadour went not saluting the King A Post is sent after him and his excuse The Lords make haste to Striveling The town of Striveling taken Two of the Councel directed to the Lords The Lords Answer The Kings care of those that attented him The King is pleased to admit the Lords in his presence The Lord Hamilton in name of the rest supplicates mercy The Kings Answer The Kings speech to Bothwel The King his pardon proclaimed The Master of Glammis made Captain of the Guard Thuan. hist. 1. 43. Duntraith confesseth the deposition he made against the Lords to be false A Parliament at Linlithgow The Ministers offend with the reconciled Lords Mr. William Watson Minister committed Iames Gibson committed for the like insolence The Superintendent of Lothian his death with a short description of his life An Assembly of the Church at Edinburgh The Lord Maxwel goâ—th to Masse and is committed An. 1586. A Synod at S. Andrews called against the Bishop April 1586. The Bishop being cited compeireth and protesteth against the Judicatory His accusation He appealeth to the King and Estates The Bishop excommunicated by the Synod Mr. Andrew and Mr. Iames Melvil excommunicated by a servant and Cousen of the Bishop The Appellation with the reasons sent to the King A transaction betwixt the Bishop and the Assembly The reasons moving the King to give way to this transaction The Ministers exhorâ—ed to judge charitably one of another Acts concluded in the Assembly His Majesties answer to the advice given him by the Chancellor A trouble in the Isles betwixt Mackoâ—â—il and Macklain The Earl of Eglington treacherously murthered A league with England concluded The Articles of the league The names of the Commissioners of both Kingdomes A new breach between the King and Queen of England The proceedings against the Queen of Scots Sentence of death pronounced against her William Keith sent into England about the midst of November A letter to William Keith from the King The Queen in passion at the sight of the letter The King excuseth the sharpnesse of his letter The Master of Gray and Sir Robert Melvil sent into England The first audience The second audience and effect thereof A letter from the King to the Master of Gray The Master of Gray drawne upon another course Secretary Walsingham writeth to the Lord Thirlstan The King commandeth the Ministers to remember his mother in their prayers The third of February appointed for solemn prayers in her behalf The Bishop of S. Andrews appointed to preach Mr. Iohn Cowper usurpeth the place The Ministers at Edinburgh discharged The Queen of Scots her request to the Queen of England The Queen of England is doubtful which way to take The Queen of Scots willed to prepare her self for death Her behaviour and preparation She biddeth her servants farewell Her directions to Andrew Melvil her Steward She is brought to the place of execution The Dean of Peterburâ—ow offereth to comfort her She prayeth by her self The manner of the execution A brief description of her fortune The inscription secretly affixed on her Sepulchre The same Englished The Queen of England writeth to the King by Mr. Robert Cary. The King denieth him accesse Mr. caâ—ies Declaration in writing The Declaration giveth no content to the King The Queen laboureâ—h to divert the King from Warre A letter of Walsâ—gham to the Lord Thâ—lsâ—an A Convention of the Estates The King is informed of certain speeches uttered by the Master of Gray 20. Apr. The Master of Gray and Sir William Stewart committed Sir William Stewart insists in the challenge of the Master of Gray Sir William Stewart liberated and the Master of Gray imprisoned Captain Iame information against the Lord Thirlstane An. 1587. Thirlstane created Chancellor A Parliament indicted at Edinburgh The Noblemen reconciled A general Assembly of the Church The Kings propositions to the Assembly by his Commissioners Montgomery resigneth the Bishoprick of Glasgow to Mr. William Ereskin The Churches petition to the Parliament against the Prelates The temporalty of Benefices annexed to the Crown The King forthinketh the passing of the annexation 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 lib. 2. pag. 43. The small Barons admitted to give voice in Parliament The Lord Hunsdon hath presence of the King A Proclamation against incursions in England The Ambassadors sent into Denmark return 15. May. Latter end of August A Proclamation against Jesuits and Priests The Jesuits find caution to depart A general Assembly of the Church A Proposition made for the dangers threatened to Religion The advice of the Noblemen and Barons The King refuseth accesse to the multitude A conference betwixt certain of the Councel and the Assembly The grievances of the Church presented to the King The Minister Iames Gibson censured for his speeches against the King An. 1588. Gibson suspended from his ministery The Lord Hereis cleared of the accusation made against him The Borders begin to stirre upon the Lord Maxwels return The Kings expedition to Dumfreis Lochmaben rendred and the Keeper executed The Lord Maxwel taken prisoner at sea by Sir William Stewart and brought prisoner to Edinburgh Sir William Stewart killed by Bothwel Penult Iulii A meeting of the Estates upon the rumour of the Spanish Navy beginning of August His Majesties speech to the Estates The Chancellor his speech seconding the King Bothwel perswadeth the invasion of England Colonel Semple his arrive at Leth. The Colonel apprehended and relieved by the Earl of Huntley * 21. Iuly Huntley offers to present the Colonel to the Councel Sir Robert Sidney sent from England to the King 29. August The History of the Spanish Navy Captain Drakes stratagem The Navy returneth to Spain The death of Archibald Earl of Angus An. 1589. His disposition in his sickness A message from the Prince of Parma to the Catholick Lords Huntley reconciled to the Church Huntley excuseth his reconcilement by a letter A letter from the Earl of Arroll to the Prince of Parma Letters sent to the King of Spain from the Catholick Lords The Jesuits stirre up the Lords to enterprise somewhat by themselves A plot for taking the King A practise against the Chancellor Huntley cometh to the King Huntley committed in the Castle of Edinburgh Huntley set at liberty A letter from the Queen of England to the King The Lords make open insurrection The Subjects warned to accompany the King His Majesties speech to the Noblemen in his Army A question for leading the Vant-guard The Lords dissolve their forces The King goeth to Aberdene He returneth to Edinburgh about the beninning of May. The Earl Marshall goeth to Denmark to accomplish the marriage 10. Iune The Rebels offer to submit themselves Huntley Crawford and Bothwel impanelled The points of their indictment The Lords found guilty and committed to several Wards An Assembly of
the Church at Edinburgh The Bishop of S. Andrews deprived for the marriage of Huntley The course taken with the imprisoned Lords Advertisement to the King of the marriage with the Queen The King intendeth a journey to Norway * 22. October He leaveth a Declaration under his hand Directions to the Councel The marriage solemnized at vpslo The Earl of Marshals proceedings ratâ—fied The Kings journey from Norway to Denmark An. 1590. Colonel Stewart sent with ships to the King Penult Martii The King and Queen return to Scotland Bothwel his satisfaction to the Church A difference among the Clergy for anointing the Queen The ceremony of Unction not Jewish The Queens Coronation at Halyrudhouse The Queens entry into Edinburgh The Ministers challenged for permitting Iames Gibson to preach The King offended with the alliance of Morton with Arrol An Assembly of the Church The King Commended to the Assembly the removing of the deadly feuds A trouble betwixt the Earl of Huntley and the Earl of Murray An. 1591. A sorceresse Agnes Samson apprehended Bothwell committed for consulting with witches The Laird of Dun his death Bothwell breaketh his Ward The doom of forfeiture pronounced against him His Majesties Declaration concerning Bothwell Bothwell layeth the blame of his rebellion upon the Chancellor A contest between the Church and Lords of Session Mr. Iohn Graham questioned by the Church The Archbishop of S Andrews his recantation A revocation made in name of the Church A Schisme in the Presbytery of S. Andrews Bothwells attempt upon Halyrudhouse The success of the attempt The Earl of Murray slain at Dunybâ—issell 7 Feb. 1692. The murther universally ill taken The Lord Ochiltrie maketh defection to Bothwell An. 1592. Petitions in behalf of the Church The first Petition granted and in what manner Bothwells attempt at Falkland Arroll and Collonell Stewart committed Bothwell and his company flyeth The King pursueth and cometh to Edinburgh Nidry taken by the Lord Hamilton and dimitted by his Lady Pardon granted to those that would forsake Bothwell The Lord Spinie delated for practising with the Lord Bothwell Iohn Weymis of Logie committed for his practises with Bothwell escaped A faction made against the Chancellor Troubles in the North betwixt Huntley and the Clanhattan The Earl of Angus imployed in a Commission to the North in November The Earl of Angus imprisoned in the Castle Mr. George Ker his Confession The Earl of Angus denieth the blanks The Kings resolution published for punishing that conspiracy A Meeting of the Mininistery The King his desire proponed to the Meeting An offer made by the Meeting Fintry beheaded An. 1593. The disposition and qualities of Mr. Iohn Graham The Earl of Angus escapeth The houses of the rebels rendered Atholl and Marshall made Lieutenants of the North. * 26. March A message from the Queen of England The Ambassador intercedeth for Bothwell An. 1592. Midst of April An Assembly of the Church at Dundiâ— Articles sent by his Majesty to the Church The Assemblies Answer A change of the Mondayes Mercat urged at Edinburgh An. 1593. Sir Robert Melvill sent into England The King surprised by Bothwell The manner of the surprise The Citie in armes Conditions granted to Bothwell by the Ambassadors mediation Articles subscribed by the witnesses The King goeth to Falkland A Convention at Striveling 7. Sept. The Estates finde the Conditions given to Bothwell dishonorable The Prior of Blantyre and sir Robert Melvill directed to Bothwell Bothwell falleth to his wonted forms Atholl coming to Striveling is charged to return home in the beginning of October Montrosse taken by the Lord Home Bothwell denounced Rebell The Popish Lords excommicated by the Synod of Fiâ—e The King dealeth with with M Robert Bruce to stay the publication of the sentence The Popish Lords meeâ—ing the King at Falaw desire a triall They are commanded to enter themselves in Perth Petitions of the Church sent to the King at Iedburgh The Conference betwixt his Majesty and the Commissioners of the Church The assembly resolved to keep the Diet appointed for the Lords trial A Proclamation inhibiting all convocations A Convocation of the Estates Certain of the Estates selected to judge of the Lords offers Conclusion taken touching the Popish Lords Troubles betwixt the Maxwells and the Iohnstons Iohnston preventeth the Lord Maxwell and killeth Captain Oliphant Maxwell invadeth Annandale The Lord Maxwell killed 6. December The Lord Here is and Barons of the Countrey appointed to remain at Drumfreis A Convention of the Estates The Popish Lords declared to have lost the benefit of Abolition An. 1594. The Queen delivered of a son at Striveling The Lord Souche Ambassadour from England Mr. Andrew Hunter Minister waiteth upon Bothwell as his Chaplain Bothwell prepareth of new to invade the King The Ambassadours dealing with Bothwell discovered The Roade of Leith The King Commanded the people to Arm. Bothwell removeth from Leith The Conflict betwixt Bothwell and Hume The Lord Colvill and Mr. Edward Bruce directed to England The Kings letter to the Queen of England The Commission given to the Ambassadours The Queen of Englands answer The Queen dischargeth Bothwell his resset in England An Assembly of the Church Petitions directed from the Church to the King A Remonstrance of the perills threatned to Religion The remedies of the dangers The Lord Hume reconciled to the Church Instructions sent from the King to the Church and Assembly A Parliament wherein the Lords are forfeited An. 1595. The bond betwixt the Popish Lords and Balwery exhibited Sir Iames Duglas of Spot excommunicated An. 1695. An assembly of the Church at Montrose Articles sent from the King to the Assembly An. 1595. The Assemblies answer The Queen seeketh to have the Prince in custody The King diverteth her from that course The Kings letter to the Earl of Marre for receiving the Prince The Chancellor contracteth sickness and dieth The Kings letter to the Chancellor The Chancellor his qualities His Epitaph written by the King Great death of Corns and great bloodshed in the Countrey David Forester Citizen of Striveling treacherously betrayed A Commission to eight of the Councel to rule the Exchequer The tenor of the Commission The King his promise to the Commissioners The Commissioners make faith Exception taken at the ampleness of the Commissioners The Commissioners possesse themselves with offices of Estate An. 1596. William Armstrong called Will of Kinmouth taken Prisoner The Laird of Baclugh complaineth of the breach of truce No satisfaction made Baclugh sets the Prisoner at liberty The Castle of Carlile surprised and the Prisoner freed The Queen of England greatly offended with the enterprise This matter debated in Councell The trouble quieted by Baclugh in England Col. Stewart design'd Lieutenant for the Isles An Assembly of the Church at Edinburgh A search of the causes of the present fear of invasion A new Covenant made by the Ministers for abiding to the profession of the truth and living according to the same Advice for resisting the enemies of
of no mean power who made him daily advertised of things that passed there and the small numbers that were with the Queen willing him to take the opportunity Whereupon resolving to follow his enterprise before the forces of the Queen were further increased for charge was gone to all that could bear Armes in Lothian Fife Angus Stratherne and Mernis to come and attend her at Aberdene he advanced with some 800. in company looking to find no resistance And like enough the enterprise had succeeded to his mind but that the same morning letters were intercepted sent by Sutherland and Buquhaine to Huntley which detected all their counsel Sutherland upon discovery escaped Buquhaine was pardoned upon his confession and from thenceforth served the Queen faithfully Huntley advertised of these things was advised by his friends to turn back yet hearing the Earl of Murray was coming against him he made a stay resolving to fight The place of standing he chused was naturally fenced with mosse and quagmire and so of difficult accesse 300 they were in all for many of his followers the night preceding were slipt from him Neither had the Earl of Murray any great number and few whom he might trust for howbeit of the countrey about divers gathered unto him most of them were corrupted by Huntley as appeared when the companies came in sight one of another all of them in sign of treason and that they might be discerned by the enemy putting a bush of heath or header in their helmets and how soon they came to joyn giving back and retiring in great disorder The Earl of Murray who stood a little off with an hundred in a troop discovering the treason called aloud to his men that they should bend their Spears and not suffer those that fled to enter amongst them So forced to take another course they went aside leaving him and his troop when they had taken their standing Huntley imagining upon that flight and disorder the day to be his commanded his men to throw away their lances and with drawn swords to run upon them as to a slaughter But when they were come to the place where Murray with his company stood they were born back and compelled to fly as fast as before they followed They who had played the Traytors seeing this to clear themselves turned upon Huntley and made all the slaughter which was committed that day There fell in the conflict on Huntleys side 120. near as many were taken prisoners on the other party not a man died Amongst the prisoners was the Earl of Huntley himself with two sonnes Iohn and Adam Gordon The Earl was aged and corpulent and by reason of the throng that pressed him expired in the hands of his takers the rest were carried to Aberdene late in the night The Earls of Murray Morton and Lord Lindesay for these last two had been in the field with Murray went first into the Church where Mr. Iohn Crage Minister of that City gave solemn thanks to God for the victory and their safety This ended they went unto the Queen who received them graciously yet expressed no motion of a mind either troubled or much joyed The next day was spent in taking counsel concerning the prisoners the conclusion whereof was that punishment should be taken according to the laws of Iohn Gordon That Adam his brother should be spared because of his tender age the other captives fined according to their wealth and those of meaner estate banished the countrey The day following Iohn Gordon upon a scaffold erected in the street of Aberdene was publickly executed His death was much lamented not by his friends only but even by strangers and persons unknown for he was a youth of most brave and manlike countenance of a valorous spirit and one who by his noble behaviour had raised great expectation of himself Abused he was by the hopes of a royal match and which grieved all the beholders pitifully mangled by an unskilful Executioner This defeat of Huntley brought the North parts in a great obedience and mightily discouraged those of the Popish faction throughout the whole Realm for all that sort had placed their hopes on him and his greatnesse both in the Court and countrey The eldest of his sonnes named George after the losse of that field fled to the Duke his Father in law and was delivered by him to the Queen who sent him prisoner to Dumbar In the end of Ianuary he was accused and convicted of treason his lands declared to be forfeited and himself committed to prison Shortly after Iohn Hamilton Archbishop of S. Andrews was committed in the Castle of Edinburgh for saying and hearing of Masse The Abbot of Corsragnal and Prior of Whithern were used in the like sort and divers Priests and Monks for the same cause censured The severe proceeding against Papists put many in hope that the Queen should be brought to embrace the Religion which was further assured by the countenance she gave unto the Church in the Parliament kept at Edinburgh the May following wherein divers statutes passed upon their Petitions as in the Acts of that time may be seen In this Parliament was the Act of oblivion agreed unto at the treaty of Leth first ratified but without any respect to that treaty which the Queen would never acknowledge Wherefore it was advised that the Lords in the house of Parliament should upon their knees entreat the passing of such an Act which accordingly was done The rest of this summer the Queen spent in hunting in the countries of Athol and Argyle But in August the same year there happened a thing that was like to have caused much trouble certain of the Queens family that remained in the Palace of Halirudhouse had a Priest attending them who did his ordinary service in the Chappel divers of the town of Edinburgh resorting unto it great offence was taken and the disorder complained of by the Preachers The Citizens being informed that many of their people were gone thither one day went down and being denied entry forces the gates Some were taken and carried to prison many escaped the back way with the Priest himself The uproare was great and advertisement gone to the Queen thereof she was mightily incensed avowing not to come to the Town till some exemplary punishment were inflicted upon the doers yet by the mediation of the Earls of Murray and Glencarne she was pacified Iohn Knox only was called before the Councel and charged to have been the author of the sedition as likewise for convocating the subjects by his missive letters whensoever he thought meet He answered That he was never a Preacher of rebellion nor loved to stirre up tumults contrariwise he taught all people to obey their Magistrates and Princes in God As to the convocation of the subjects he had received from the Church a command to advertise his Brethren when he saw a necessity of their meeting
especially if he saw Religion to be in peril and had often craved to be exonerated of that burthen but still was refused Then directing his speech to the Queen with a wonderful boldness He charged her in the name of the Almighty God and as she desired to escape his heavy wrath and indignation to forsake that Idolatrous religion which she professed and by her power maintained against the statutes of the Realm And as he was proceeding was required by the Earl of Morton then Chancellor fearing the Queens irritation to hold his peace and go away After which time matters were carried more peaceably betwixt the Queen and the Church the Earl of Murray alwayes interposing himself and propounding the Petitions of the Church unto her as likewise returning her answers to their satisfaction In the end of this year Matthew Stewart Earl of Lenox by the permission of the Queen returned into Scotland and in a Parliament called to that effect in Ianuary next had the proces of forfeiture laid against him whilest the Duke was Governour reduced and so restored to his lands and possessions after 22. years exile Henry his son followed him some moneths after and came to Edinburgh in the beginning of February A young man not past 21. years of comely personage and of a milde and sweet behaviour He had presence of the Queen in the place of Weymis and was received with great demonstrations of favour Nor was it long that she was perceived to bear some affection unto him Whereupon a speech went that she would take him unto her husband And indeed besides the love she carried to the young Nobleman there was great respects that led her that way He was descended of the Royal blood of England And next unto her self the apparant heir of that Crown If it should fall him to marry with one of the greatest families of England it was to be feared that some impediment might be made to her in the Right of succession which she thought was a wise part in her to prevent Again the Queen of England had advised her by Thomas Randolph her Ambassadour to chuse unto her self a husband in England for the better conservation of the peace contracted betwixt the kingdomes and had of late recommended the Earl of Leicester as a worthy match to her She therefore as well to satisfie the Queen of Englands desire in not matching with a stranger but with some Englishman born as likewise to cut off all debates of succession resolved to take the Nobleman to her husband But no sooner was her intention discovered then on all sides enemies rose up against her Of the Nobility at home some opposed the Marriage under pretext of Religion for the Earl of Lenox and his son were both esteemed to be Popish The Queen of England by Nicholas Throgmorton her Ambassadour advised her not to use hast in a business of that importance and to interpose some impediment charged the Earl of Lenox and his son to return into England the time being not yet expired contained in their licences And universally amongst the subject the question was agitated Whether the Queen might chuse to her self an husband or it were more fitting that the Estates of the land should appoint one unto her Some maintaining that the liberty could not be denied unto her which was granted to the meanest subject others excepting that in the heirs of the Kingdom the case was different because they in assuring an husband to themselves did withall appoint a King over the people and that it was more reason the whole people should chuse an husband to one woman then that one woman should elect a King to rule over the whole people It was objected also by some that the marriage was unlawful and contrary to the Canon law Lady Margaret Douglas his mother being sister uterine to King Iames the fifth her father But for this the Queen had provided a remedy having sent William Chisholin Bishop of Dumblane to bring a dispensation from Rome And to strengthen her self at home she restored George Gordon son to the Earl of Huntley unto his lands and honours recalled the Earl of Sutherland who lived an exile in Flanders and Bothwel that was banished in France This wicked man was not well returned into the countrey when he devised a new plot against the Earl of Murray his life for which being called in question he forsook the countrey and fled again unto France The only man that seemed to stand for the marriage and used his best means to promove it was an Italian called David Risio who had great credit that time with the Queen This man had followed the Savoâ—an Ambassadour into Scotland and in hope of bettering his fortune gave himself to attend the Queen at first in the quality of a Musician afterwards growing in more favour he was admitted to write her French letters and in the end preferred to be principal Secretary to the Estate It grieved many to see a stranger thus advanced Lethington chiefly was displeased for that he found his credit this way impaired yet being one that could put on any disguise on his nature of all others he most fawned on this Italian and shewing him as it was truth that he was the object of divers Noblemens envy did perswade him by all means to work the match and procute if it could be the consent of the Queen of England thereto wherein offering his own service for he longed after some employment abroad he procured to himself a message towards the Queen of England By him the Earl of Lenox and his son did excuse their not returning into England as they were charged beseeching Queen Elizabeths favour unto the match intended and that which might prove more profitable to her and her Realm then any other course the Scottish Queen should take Signieur Davie for so he was commonly called did after this labour with all his power to have the marriage perfected and as he was of a politick wit the more to bind the young Nobleman and his friendship unto him studied to have the same finished before the return of the Queen of Englands answer either fearing that her disassent might work some delay in the match or that the Noblemans obligation to himself should be the lesse in case she consented For this purpose a Convocation of the Estates was kept at Striveling in the moneth of May where the matter being propounded and the advice of the Estates craved many did yield their consents with a provision that no change should be made in the present estate of Religion The greater part to gratifie the Queen without making any exception agreed that the mariage should proceed Of the whole number Andrew Lord Ochiltrie did onely oppose plainly professing that he would never consent to admit a King of the Popish Religion Shortly after was Henry Lord Darnly created Lord of Arâ—manoch Earl of Rosse and Duke of
Religion The King desireth to have the Noblemen reclaimed He communicated his mind with M. Robert Bruce M. Robert Bruce his answer and advice The King reasoneth with him to the contrary of his advise Mr. Robert's saucy Reply to the King Shortly after the Lords exiled return The Earle of Arroll intercepted in the Low Countreys escapeth A Convention at Falkland The King's judgment of Huntley's supplication A Convention at Dunfermling The Commissioners for the Church upon the report of the Lords meet at Edinburgh A publick humiliation indicted Persons nominated to attend at Edinburgh for the Church The Lord Seaton President of the Session cited to appear before the Synod of Lothian A Conference betwixt certain of the Councell and some moderate men of the Ministery The King offended wâ—th the pertinacy of the Ministers Commissioners directed to his Majesty His Majesties peremptory answer to the Commissioners The grievances of the Church proponed The King his answer A new trouble by Mr. David Blake a Minister at S. Andrews Mr. Andrew Melvill labourreth to make it a common cause The Conditions proponed to Huntley The Conditions give no content A Declinatour advised to be droponed M. David Blake his Declinator M. Blakes answer to the Diet. The Declinatour sent to the Presbyteries to be subserived A Proclamation discharing the meeting of the Commissioners The Commissioners of the Church upon this discharge enter into a new consultation They sent a Commission to the Octavians Commissioners sent to his Majesty for surceasing M. Blakes proeess His Majesties offer to the Commissioners The wiser sort of the Ministers advise to accept of the offer but they are over-ruled M. Blake cited to the last of November The Baptisme of the Princess Elizabeth A Petition presented by the Commissioners to his Majesty and Councell The Petition rejected The points laid to M. Blaks charge Mr. Robert Pont protesteth for the liberties of the Church Mr. Blake declineth the Councell of new The Councell write the Declinatour The Kings care to keep peace with the Church The King conferreth with some Ministers touching Mr. Blakes businesse The Ministers desire a declaration to be made in favour of Church Assemblies His Majestie consenteth to the Declaration Mr. Blake refuseth to acknowledg his offence to the Queen The witnesses examined and Mr. Blake found guilty A new treaty for making an accord Conditions craved by his Majesty The Commissioners refuse to agree to any censure of M. Blake The Ministers indict a fast and complain of wrong done to the kingdom of Christ. His Majesties Declaration published A Bond of obedience subscrived by the Ministers Master Blake charged to go to his ward and the Commissioners to leave the Town A new motion of agreement overthrown by the practise of some of his Majesties Chamber The Ministers deluded by a counterfeit Letter M. Walter Balcanquall in his Sermon inveigheth against the Counsellors He exhorteth the Noblemen and Bâ—rons to a meeting A Petition directed to the King from the meeting Mr. R. Bruce his Speech to those that convened The King offended with the meeting The L d Lindesey his insolent words to the King Atumult raised in the Church and City A Deacon of the Crafts appeaseth the fury of the people Noble men directed from the King to inquire the cause of the tumult The Ministers purge themselves A new Petition moved to the King The Kings answer to the Petions proponed Articles condescended upon to be proponed to his Majesty The Commissioners chused to present the Articles Bargenny declineth the charge the business ceaseth The King with the Councell departeth to Linlithgow A Proclamation discharging all Judicatories to sit in Edinburgh A great alteration in the mindes of people A Bond for mutuall concurrence The excommunication of the President deferred A Fast in the City M. Welch and his Sermon A rumour dispersed that Arroll had some forces assembled The copie of the Letter sent to the Lord Hamilton shewed to the King This Letter did offend many of the better sort A charge for apprehending the Ministers The King refuseth the purgation offered by the Town The tumult declared treason by act of Counsell The Town employed others towards the King The Proposition made by those that were sent by the Town His Majesties answer The King cometh to Leth and the next day to Edinburgh Offers made by the Town for pacifying his Majesties anger The effects of the mutiny contrary to that which was intended Advice given to raze the Town The Queen of Englands letter to the King The letter pleased the King well The tumult declared Treason in the Convention of Estates The Town of Edinburgh charged to appear at Perth The Octavians quit their Commission of the Exchequer Captain Iames Stewart killed A Nationall Assembly indicted at Perth Articles published in print for the better preparation to the Assembly The Ministers greatly perplexed with these Questions Sir Patrick Murray directed to the North to deal with the Ministers The Ministers Answer His Majesties Letter to the Earl of Huntley Letters directed to the Presbyteries for keeping the Assembly The Assembly declared to be a lawfull Generall Assembly Articles presented by his Commissioners to the Assembly The advice of certain Brethren set apart to consider the Articles The Assembly required to meet with the Estates Protestation made by Mr. Tho Buchannan in name of the Church The answers of the Articles reformed Persons nominated to reason the questions Commission given for absolving the Popish Lords The conditions required of the Earl of Huntley The like condition prescrived to Angus and Arroll The King taketh the Ministers in his protection The Assembly intercedes for the Ministery of Edunburgh and others charged with the tumuls The Kings answer The death of Mr. Iohn Lesly Bishop of Rosse The Town of Edinburgh denounced Rebels An. 1597. The Town received into favour at the intercession of Noblemen Articles injoyned to be performed by the Town The Ministers of Edinburgh suffered to return but inhibited to preach An Assembly at Dundy Mr. Robert Rollock elected to preside Order given for absolution of the Popish Lords Proceedings of the Assembly The rest of the questions determined A generall commission foâ— Church affairs Sir Patrick Murray directed to the North. A Proclamation against Mr. Iames Gourdon The Laird of Lady-land having surprized the rock Elsa is drowned The Kings care for removing of deadly fewds A meeting of the Commissioners of the Assembly at Falkland The Secretary complaineth of Mr. Robert Wallace Minister at S. Andrews Mr. Wallace declineth the Commissioners Mr. Nicoll Dalgleish protesteth against the Commissioners proceedings The declination and protestation declared invalid The Witnesses examined doe verifie the complaint Mr. Wallace his obstinacy A visitation of the Church of S. Andrews Sentence given for removing Mr. Blake and Mr. Wallace from the Ministery of S. Andrews Master George Gladstaves admitted Minister of S. Andrews Abuses in the University reformed In the new Colledge all things found out of order